Tagged & Ashed

Book 2 of the Sterling Shore Series

Published by C.M. Owens

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or

by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise without express written

permission of the author. This eBook is licensed for your enjoyment only. It may not be re-sold or

given away to other people.

The story in this book is the property of the author, in all media both physical and digital. No one,

except the owner of this property, may reproduce, copy or publish in any medium any individual story

or part of this novel without the expressed permission of the author of this work.

Chapter One

Building the Lies

Ashiara

“So... you know this is stupid, right?” I drawl while staring at the massive house just minutes

away.

“It’s not stupid, Ash,” Billy sighs, sick of me second-guessing his master plan. “The only time

Rene ever notices me is when you’re around. I know you make her jealous. This weekend is my
chance to finally close the deal. Now, do you remember the story?”

Rolling my eyes, I mumble, “Yes. We started dating a few days ago, but we’re seeing how this

weekend goes before we commit to being a real couple.”

He smiles. “Right. That way, Rene doesn’t think I’m a cheater if I end up getting to be with her."
I just laugh. He acts like a small boy with a crush instead of a twenty-one-year-old man with a

brilliant mind.

“So... what do I get out of this whole charade?” I tease.
“Free booze, free food, and a weekend of sunning by the sea. The wedding is Sunday, and it’ll

be party central from now until the end of the reception.”

“That doesn’t seem like enough,” I say, feigning a sigh and teasing him more with the mockery of

my breath.

“I’ve already bought you three dresses. Damn, girl. Quit being greedy,” he playfully adds with a

smile that touches his light blue eyes.

I don't know why Billy has such an obsession with Rene. She's so... evil - that's the word that

comes to mind. I really don't know why she thinks she's too good for him. He's rich, smart, funny,
and loyal. If I didn't love him like a brother, then I'd probably be into him.

“How is it possible I’ve never met your brother? We’ve been friends since our sophomore year

of high school. I know your mom, but that’s it. You’re practically a regular at my family dinners.”

He tightens his lips and shrugs.
“Your family is awesome. Other than my mom, my family is full of assholes. Take Wren for

example. I’m his brother, and yet I’m just a groomsman - not the best man.”

The bitter scowl on his face brings a ridiculing laugh from me by accident. He shakes his head

while stifling a grin.

“You know, you’re starting to sound like a woman scorned instead of a snubbed brother,” I

mock.

He lets a touch of laughter free, and then he slows down as we turn onto the driveway of the

gallant, unbelievably huge home overlooking the ocean. This is Melanie's - Billy's mother - newest
home. It's not as close to Sterling Shore as most of her houses, but she prefers the cliff-side views.
This home suits her. It's a glorious beast with a cliff beside it that overlooks the ocean.

“I know I’ve harped on it a while, but Wren should have picked me over Tag no matter what has

happened between us throughout the years. I know he’s his best friend, but I’m still his damn brother.
That should mean something," Billy grumbles, interrupting my silent reverie.

“How does someone end up with a name like Tag?” I muse as my mind blocks out his bitter rant.
"How the hell have you never heard of him?" he asks, turning his eyes toward me for a second

before turning back to the road. "He's considered Sterling Shore's most eligible bachelor. Him and
Dane Sterling. But Tag makes a bunch of the tabloids."

I shrug, not really caring about this conversation. "Since when do I read tabloids? Not to

mention, I'm a bit of a hermit—thus the reason I work from home, and take online college courses.
I've never seen or heard anything about Dane or Tag, except for when you bring them up. I think Kode
Sterling should be the most eligible bachelor."

He gives me an incredulous look. "How do you know about Kode Sterling but not... You know

what, never mind. That's not the point. The point is... what the hell were we even talking about?"

I stifle a laugh and mutter, "You were going to tell me where someone gets a name like Tag."
“Oh," he mumbles. "His real name is Tagland, but he shortened it to Tag. It’s a hell of a lot

cooler than the stupid name he fucking left me with.”

My eyes cock up, and I suddenly find myself excited to have something new to tease him about.
“And that would be?”
He cuts his eyes toward me as he turns the car on the backside of the lengthy drive, bypassing the

valets who are now pouting over the loss of a tip.

“You’ll find out soon enough. Just do me a favor, please.”
“What now?” I playfully grumble, feigning exhaustion.
“Don’t get Tagged.”
“Tagged?” I ask, arching an eyebrow.
“Yeah, Tagged. It’s what we call the girls when they go gaga for Tag. One look at you, and he’ll

definitely be trying to get into your pants. I don’t need Rene thinking I can’t hold my own. You
promised you wouldn’t look too hot, by the way. I don’t want her to be that intimidated,” he says
with a scowl, his eyes motioning toward my attire.

I look down and then back up. “I’m wearing a formal dress and heels. What was I supposed to

do? Wear my jeans and tank?”

He purses his lips, his eyes appraising me once more, and then he parks the car in the family spot

before climbing out and walking over to open my door for me.

“No, but you could have chosen a dress that didn’t accentuate all your best features. I didn’t

realize I was buying you a dress that looks this damn good.”

I let a laugh out while standing up and clutching my purse under one arm. I loop my other through

his, and then we start walking toward the back of the house to join the congregation out front.

“I’m sorry. Next time I’ll do my best to dull it down. Besides, the better I look, the more Rene

is going to be jealous—if you’re right about this.”

“Yeah, but if Tag sees you looking this good, he’s going to be full-blown predator. That’ll fuck

up everything.”

“You’re acting like I just walked out of a swimsuit commercial. I know you’re nervous, and you

tend to exaggerate when you’re nervous. I look the same as always, just in a short dress. Now man
up. It’s time to start making Rene jealous.”

He doesn't argue any further as we reach the front, and he quickly starts introducing me to

numerous people I've never met before. I fool them into thinking I belong in this ritzy place with my
forced etiquette. With the drought of available men at this gathering, Billy shouldn't have a problem

getting the single Rene's attention.

A dark Jag pulls up, drawing my attention away from the elderly lady with a high bun on her

head. She continues to speak with her fake British accent, though I don't acknowledge a word she's
saying. I can't.

Inside that car is the most mouthwatering man I’ve ever seen. My eyes become glued, unable to

tear away from the divine creature climbing free and handing his keys to the giddy valet.

He steps to the side and starts buttoning his suit jacket as his dark shades hide the eyes I’d more

than likely be lost in. Two sexy girls climb free from his car as well, giggles exuding from them as
they follow behind the unknown masterpiece.

His dark hair, sculpted physique, and perfect strut are all it takes to make me regret the sexual

drought I've been in. It’s been rough, and now it’s more excruciating than ever, as certain areas throb
to remind me I’m still a woman with real needs.

Billy's eyes are on me when I finally cut my gaze away from the beautiful man I don't even know.

Stupid hormones. I feel like a teenager again.

Billy scowls at me for reasons unbeknownst to me, but I don't feel like getting lectured about

whatever small infraction I've just committed. He's too high-strung, worried Rene is going to think
this is a sham - which it is.

“I need a drink,” I mumble while walking toward the bar set up outside.
“Damn,” Billy huffs. “You’ve been Tagged.”

***

Tag

I love making an entrance. Right now every guy here is envious of me, and they should be.
My eyes search the place, making sure there aren’t any other prospects - in case I grow bored

with the two I brought. It's the usual people, for the most part. Eager Rene - damn, I hate that girl.
The Millstone twins. Been there, done that. Nope, nothing better than what I've already got.

I almost want to laugh when I see Bity Billy. Alone. As always. Maybe I should take it easy on

him this weekend. I’m sure it sucks knowing Wren chose me as his best man instead of him. Then
again, it's not like the idiot doesn't deserve it... or worse.

I see something far more worthy of my attention, and my eyes follow the tan legs that just keep

fucking going. A girl with long, bronze hair is laughing lightly with Wren’s mother, Melanie.

Her short, formfitting dress shows every perfectly placed curve on her body. Involuntarily, I find

myself licking my lips. She’s hotter than both the chicks I brought—combined.

What's even better is the fact I've never met her before, meaning she doesn't know my tricks.

She'll see all these other girls swooning over me. Then I'll pay her some attention and ignore the
others, making her feel special. She'll be putty in my hands. This weekend just got a hell of a lot
better now.

My eyes slide back down to her perfect, glistening legs which are shimmering under the fading

sun. Her perky ass couldn’t be any more perfect. I’m going to have fun with that ass.

I watch as she moves gracefully, her breasts bouncing slightly when she heads down the stairs of

the patio to join… Bity?

How the hell does Bity know this girl? Why in the hell is she resting her head on his shoulder?

Surely she’s not his date for the weekend. If she is, then she has to be a hired escort. There’s no

fucking way she’s that hot and here with Bity.

Hell, he can’t land a date with Rene Ballinger. This can’t be right. I have to go investigate.

***

Ashiara

Billy is so worried about me being Tagged. He’s just a hot guy, and he’s obviously a player. I

mean, really. Two dates? I can refuse my carnal desires, considering he has two girls already with
him. That's just gross.

Rene’s eyes keep circling back to us, and I just nestle my head against Billy’s shoulder a little

more as he speaks to one of his old friends.

“It was really nice to meet you, Ashiara,” the sweet blond guy murmurs softly.
“You too, Blake.”
He smiles, and his eyes inadvertently find my very pumped cleavage. Perhaps Billy was right

about this dress being a little much. Very few male eyes are staying above my neckline.

“Oh shit,” Billy murmurs under his breath.
“What?” I ask while rising up, but he doesn’t have to answer my question himself.
It’s answered when I see the guy whose very sight makes me tremble, shiver, and breathe in

harsh breaths.

Damn. I wish Billy had elaborated on how hot Tag is. I could have prepared myself a little

better.

His dark hair is sexily tousled, and his icy blue eyes are heart-stopping and delicious.
I wish he still had on his glasses.
“What’s up, Bity?” the seductive voice asks, making my wobbly knees feel all the more like

jelly.

That’s not fair.
No guy should look like that, smell like that, have money, and sound that sexy. It’s just not good

for equilibrium.

“Yeah. Care to call me Billy this weekend? Like you promised you would." Billy huffs.
“Of course, sorry. Old habits,” he insincerely murmurs while raking his eyes over my body.
Please stop looking at me like that.
When our eyes lock, I'm worried neither of us will look away. This weekend is going to be

torture if he doesn't stop giving me that damn look.

Then his twin set of bimbos join us, and I snap out of my trance.
“So cool you had to bring two dates?” Billy scoffs, his distaste and envy sliding off his tongue.
Tag smirks, his eyes still holding my gaze as he replies, “Actually, one was for you. I never

planned on you having a date. I thought I’d be generous and bring an extra.”

I take a deep breath, my heart’s beat becoming erratic and crazy. He won’t stop staring! It's

been too long without a source of release to endure this smoldering gaze for much longer.

“As you can see, I’ve got the prettiest girl at the party,” Billy proudly boasts, and my cheeks

redden instantly.

I’ll kick your ass later for that, Billy Prize.

“I see that. I’m assuming you two are just friends,” Tag adds suspiciously, his eyes studying

mine for waver.

“We’ve been friends since our sophomore year at high school, but we decided to start dating a

few days ago. We’re going to test drive our new relationship this weekend and see how it goes,”
Billy answers with his rehearsed speech.

“I see,” Tag says with a grin. “So nothing serious, then?”
The way he’s looking at me is so carnal, so predatory. It’s enough to make the knot in my throat

too big to swallow against.

“Not yet, but it will be,” Billy quickly adds, his arm sliding around my waist as he pretends to

stake his claim.

Remembering why I’m here, I slip my arm around him, and then I lean in to kiss him on his

cheek. Tag’s smile lifts up slightly as one of his giggling bimbos returns with a whiskey for him. His
eyes don’t leave me though, further complicating my crumbling state.

“I need to go to the restroom,” I say with a surprisingly smooth, unshaken, unaffected tone.
I have to go compose myself. It’s been too damn long, and this isn’t the type a guy I need to be

around.

“Leaving so soon?” Tag asks. “I haven’t even had the pleasure of making introductions.”
“Ash,” I quickly murmur, seeming dismissive and disengaging in my brisk tone.
“Well, Ash, do you have a last name?”
“Brander-”
Before I can finish, Melanie comes running toward us with a shrill pitch.
“You crazy kids! Ashiara, I just spoke to you. Why didn’t you tell me the two of you were

finally dating?” she squeals as she throws her arms around me, almost suffocating me instantly with
her clingy, jovial embrace.

Tag’s face tightens, his playful grin dissipating, as if he never believed I was with Billy until

right now.

I laugh as I hug her back, and then a pang of guilt hits. She’s always wanted us together, but Billy

and I have zero chemistry in that sort of way. Now I feel bad for being so deceptive.

“You’ll cut off all her air, Mother,” Billy teases.
A tall, broad shouldered guy walks toward us with a smile on his face. I can tell by his features

who he has to be.

“Mom, are you attacking the guests?” the guy, who I have to assume is Wren, says.
She giggles as she finally releases her suffocating hold.
“You two are such men,” she says while playfully swatting at her two boys.
Wow. Wren is so much taller than poor Billy who has had a complex about his height his whole

life. I’m almost certain that’s why he’s so smitten with Rene.

She’s petite and barely five-feet tall.
“What’s all the fuss about?” Wren asks while pulling Melanie to him for a hug.
“Ashiara and your brother are dating—finally,” she says, exasperated, and then her eyes move to

Tag. “Oh my goodness! How in the world did I miss you?” she gushes while ripping him forward in
a desperate embrace.

He chuckles lightly as the abrupt jerking motion forces his drink to slosh and spill a little. His

eyes burn against mine as he returns her hug, but I cut away to avoid the lingering heat it forces.

When I disengage, I see Wren staring at me with complete bewilderment.
“You’re Ashiara?” he asks in exaggerated disbelief.
“I prefer Ash.”
His eyes fall all over me as his gaping mouth adds emphasis to his shock. I’m not sure if I should

feel flattered or what.

“Damn, Bity. What the hell?” Wren coughs, choking on his own air.
Billy smirks, and then he wraps his arm around my shoulders again to play the part. I’m growing

a little tired of the charade now that I want to play with Tag, but it’s best if I don’t. If nothing else,
this ruse is keeping me from being a fool losing her dignity.

“I’m going to go to the restroom now,” I murmur, my eyes intentionally averting Tag’s as I turn

away.

“Make sure you find us soon, dear. There’re so many people I want to introduce my son’s

girlfriend to,” Melanie giggles.

I force a smile and nod, and then I playfully blow a kiss to Billy who smiles all the broader.

He’s enjoying the charade a bit much, and it’s feeding his pitiful ego. He needs a good confidence
boost.

***

Tag

There’s no way in hell that magnificent creature who is swishing her hips as she walks away

belongs to Bity. This has to be a mistake. She's getting paid... which makes her an escort. Even if she
does know him, if she's getting paid, she's still a working girl. There are very few other explanations
for this combo.

Or... maybe she’s one of those girls with terribly low self esteem who doesn’t know how

beautiful she really is. Perhaps she doesn’t think she can do any better. I can help prove her wrong.
I’ll do it very happily.

She gets stopped by some men who’ve obviously been admiring her and waiting for their chance,

but she just graciously smiles and excuses herself each time. She can’t be that in to Bity.

I could watch that ass all damn day.
She seemed completely indifferent to me. She never acted the least bit affected by my usually

irresistible charm.

I did all my usual stuff. I stared her directly in the eyes, I showed interest in her, I very

obviously stared her up and down to let her know I was undressing her with my eyes, but none of it
worked.

I know I haven’t lost my touch, so I’ll just have to step up my game. I’ve sure as hell got more

game than Bity.

“Hey, come help me out with Alyssa’s cousins. They’re dying to meet you. That’s why I came

over here,” Wren says just as Rene walks up.

Bity’s eyes fall on her, and his smile involuntarily spreads too big. He’s still got it bad for her

even though Ash is by far more impressive. There’s no way in hell a sane man would give up a night
with that exquisite piece of sex-in-heels to be with Rene.

If I nudge Rene in his direction, though, I could get my chance with Ash this weekend.

“Yeah, Wren. Just give me a second,” I say with a devious grin as my scandalous plan forms.
“Hey, Tag,” Rene says while blushing. “Hey, Billy.”
It’s rather obvious her panties get wet every time she sees me, but I don’t have time to fuck with

her head today. I’ve got a mission, and I’ve got a small window of opportunity.

“I just met Bity’s girl, and I have to say, for the first time ever, he outdid me,” I say while

keeping my smile in place.

“Bity’s girl?” Rene asks curiously while turning her attention solely on the man who adores her

far too much for his own good.

He makes it too obvious, and girls don’t like a mushy loser, no matter how much they say they

do. Every girl claims to want a nice guy, but they always fall for the bad boys.

Bity squirms uncomfortably, but not because he’s ashamed. He just doesn’t know how to act

around Rene - he never has.

It’s odd he’s so comfortable around the ravishing Ash, but around annoying Rene, he’s a timid

little boy.

“Yeah, um… Ash and I sort of started dating.”
“I thought you were just friends,” she almost whimpers, suddenly feeling intimidated by the

goddess that has captured Bity’s attention.

Step one complete.
I’ve apparently gotten Rene to focus on Bity, so now’s my chance to go occupy the girl who will

be pissed when she sees them flirting very soon.

“Excuse me. I forgot I had two dates. I probably need to go find them.”
Neither of them acknowledge me as Bity plays down his new relationship to her. I rush up the

steps, avoiding all the scorned harlots' eyes as I pass by.

Damn I’ve fucked too many girls from this circle.
After Ash, I’ll let this circle breathe for a while and find a new one to dip into. I have to have

that tempting vixen though.

There are at least six bathrooms on just the ground floor, so I don’t know how in the hell I’m

supposed to know which one she chose.

Instead of haunting the halls, I opt to stay in the foyer where I know she’ll have to cross back

through. Then I hear giggling.

It’s her.
I follow the adorable sound to the kitchen where Eduardo, Melanie's personal chef, is laughing

and handing the sweet girl an appetizer.

“These are so frigging cute,” she snickers while staring at the oddly-sized thing in her hand.
“I know you like this one, too, Miss Ashiara” Eduardo says in his thick, Spanish accent.
She pops a new thing in her mouth, and I prop up against the wall to watch her as she moans in

delight.

I’d love to be the reason she makes those sounds. Mmm. I will be.
“Eduardo, if you weren’t married, I’d kiss you right now,” she murmurs with her mouth still full.
“You fun to feed, Miss Ashiara. You always love my food.”
“Every time I eat your food, it makes me regret not moving in when Melanie asked me to,” she

laughs while biting into a new piece and moaning out her ecstasy once more.

My pants tighten as I stiffen up. She’s killing me with that damn sound. I swear I’ve never heard

something so hot. Now I’ve got to fuck her.

How is it she’s so close to the Prize family - close enough for Melanie to invite her to live with

her - yet I nor Wren have ever met her?

Bity’s been hiding her from me. Smart little bastard. It’ll do him no good now though.
“Mr. Tag, sir,” Eduardo says with a smile when he notices me standing in the doorway.
“Evening, Eduardo,” I murmur cordially, pushing away from the wall just as Ash swivels around

on her stool to face me, still chewing on her food.

“I need to get these to the outside to Ms. Prize. She want to taste my newest creation,” he says,

struggling with his English a little.

She smiles softly while patting his arm on his way by her.
“Thank you for letting me sample them, Eduardo. Tell Melanie they have my stamp of approval,”

she kindly offers, her legs crossing as he blushes under her praise.

“You always make me happy, Miss Ashiara.”
I’d love it if she made me happy for a few hours.
He walks on by, holding his tray full of strange creations, and then I move into the room to stare

at the beautiful creature who is gazing fearlessly into my eyes. Why don’t I have any hold on her?

I’ve never had this problem before.

***

Ashiara

Damn it, Eduardo. How dare you abandon me and leave me alone with him!
Why does he keep staring?
Damn, I hope he doesn’t see how crazy he’s making me right now.
“So, Ash, you never did tell me your last name,” he murmurs with a sexy, low tone.
With a steady breath, I reply, “Branderwood.”
I have to keep everything clipped and short, and never give him an opening. That's an invitation

for disaster.

“That’s very matter-of-fact,” he says with a mischievous smile.
I shrug, casually trying to play off my nerves.
“You asked, I answered.”
His lips tighten, and he leans against the wall in his expensive suit. I don’t have to know

designers to see the perfect material begging to be touched. I try not to envision myself rubbing my
hands anywhere on his body.

“So, you and Bity—I don’t get it.”
His confusion is genuine, and I don’t really understand that. Billy is damn good looking. If there

was any spark between us at all, I’d go for it.

“Billy is a great guy. What’s there to get?”
“Are you an escort?” he blurts out, offending me instantly.
My cheeks redden, but not from embarrassment - I’m furious. What asshole has that sort of

audacity?

“Excuse me, Tag. I need to get back to my paying customer,” I growl while standing up and

losing the wobbling effect he once had on me.

Now I just want to slap this creep instead of wanting to kiss him.

“Hey, whoa. Sorry. I didn’t mean for that to come out so… crudely. It’s just… you’re smokin’

hot, and Bity doesn’t usually carry home a girl who looks anything like you. Matter of fact, he rarely
has a girl at all.”

Duh, dumbass. He’s in love with Rene. Blind fools.
“You’ll understand that I still have the right to be offended. I’m going to get back to Billy now.”
He blocks my path when I go to walk by him, and he smirks as he stares down at me. He thinks

he's cute. He is, but he's so smug and sure of himself.

“Any chance we can start over? I didn’t mean to come off as such a jerk. I’m actually quite

charming, usually.”

I tilt my head, and using my sweetest vixen’s voice, I speak while taking a step toward him.
“I’m sure you can be, Tag.” My finger begins trailing up his chest, and his breath hitches in

response. “But… I don't forget that easily. Now move out of my damn way.”

The ice I just doused his sizzle with is enough to make his brow scrunch as he steps aside and

lets me by. I hold back a triumphant smile, though it’s hard as hell to do.

I can feel him watching me as I leave, so I add a little sexiness to my strut as I head out to find

Billy.

The biggest reason he wants me is to screw with Billy. That's certainly obvious. What a dick.
I see Billy and Rene talking, her hand on his arm as she giggles at whatever corny joke he just

told her. A smile invades my face, and then I feel chills covering my body as heat presses against my
back.

“Oh, I forgot to mention... he’s talking to an old flame,” Tag murmurs, his breath finding my ear

and traveling down my neck, creating a delicious crawl of contradicting and competing emotions.

A medley of divine cologne and shampoo invade my nose. Damn, he smells so, so, so good.
“He can talk to Rene all he wants. I’m not a crazy bitch,” I say through a laugh, my nerves hiding

in the octaves of my off-pitch chuckles as I step away from his grasp.

“Not the jealous type?” he muses suspiciously.
I can’t help but smile at his agitation. Apparently he expected me to blow a fuse.
“No, not jealous. I happen to like Rene. If Billy wants to talk to her, then he can. Don’t you

have two dates to attend to? I’m sure they’d be jealous if they found out you’re stalking me.”

I can’t believe how confident I sound right now, despite my throbbing… everything.
He grins daringly as his body towers over mine. He backs me against the side of the house, and

then his arm props up over my head as he leans down.

“They can manage to work a party without me. You, however... You’ll need someone looking

out for you out there. You’re too… you know what? I’ll just lead you around until Bity gets done
catching up with Rene. What do you think?”

“ I think it’s driving you crazy that Billy is all grown up and women find him more interesting

than you.”

That’ll shut him up.
He bursts out laughing, and then he leans back away from me while gasping for air as he heaves

his laughter out all the louder.

What an arrogant ass.
“That’s priceless. Billy Prize more interesting than me,” he roars out through his chuckles.
I roll my eyes at the obnoxious jerk, and then I head away from the house to meet the eyes of

everyone staring at me.

Too much cleavage, slut.
I should have chosen a more conservative dress.
I look down to Billy, and though he’s waving me over, his eyes tell me to give him more time

alone with Rene.

I blow him a kiss, and he offers a lopsided grin before giving me a wink. Within seconds,

Rene’s hand finds his arm, instantly begging for his attention to return to her.

Well I’ll be damned. He’s right. Stupid, crazy girl.
If she likes him, then she should just admit it. Billy deserves to have her after all the years he has

spent pining over her.

I head over to the bar, and I huff in distaste as the Twin Bombshell Wonders draw the attention

from the hungry eyes of all the men. I have no idea why Tag is wasting his time chasing me around
just because he has beef with Billy, when he has Sexy Thing One and Sexy Thing Two hot and
waiting for him.

They giggle as they delight in their drunken dancing, and I prop up to laugh at the humiliating

display.

“I swear. Tag is far too refined and handsome to be escorting such trashy girls around,” Melanie

gripes while shooing the girls away from the picture table.

Maybe he’s the one who hired escorts.
I hear a throat clearing, as Tag reappears, his humor gone when he stares at his foolish betties.
“Shit,” he murmurs under his breath while walking toward Melanie. “I’ll take care of it.”
“You better, or I will,” she says, almost as if she’s scolding one of her own children.
I grin as his cheeks redden, and I watch as he starts tangling with them to remove their drunken

bodies from the eyes of the disapproving.

“They’re too skinny for tequila,” I say with a mocking tone as I raise my glass toward him in a

triumphant gloating sort of toast.

He scowls at me and then shrugs.
“Could you give me a hand?”
“Me?” I laugh. “Not my problem.”
“Ashiara, please help him,” Melanie whines while turning toward me.
Crap. Should've kept my mouth shut.
He gives me a childish ha-in-your-face smile, and I narrow my eyes at him while going to relieve

him of Sexy Thing One.

She collapses almost instantly, her legs giving out, and she laughs hysterically as I wrap her arm

around my shoulders, trying to distribute her weight.

“I hate you right now,” I grumble as Tag scoops up Sexy Thing Two with effortless ease.
He lets a laugh escape as I struggle with the girl who looks a lot skinnier than she feels. I follow

him, cursing under my breath, as he makes his way around back for our discreet departure.

“Thanks for this,” he murmurs softly as we find the array of parked vehicles.
“Thank Melanie. She’s the one making me do this.”
“Oh, I’ll be avoiding Melanie for a while. She’ll be wanting to kick my ass for this.”
I accidentally laugh, but I quickly try to mask it. I don’t want to be anything but irritated right

now. Here I am, helping him carry out his intoxicated dates, and I’m still drooling over him.

I should be appalled by such a jerk. So why am I not?
I know... The drought is screwing with my rationality. That's what it has to be.

***

Tag

Damn, this girl is heavy when she’s deadweight. This is the last time I ever bring two dates to a

wedding full of single women. This whole Bity and Ash thing is starting to piss me off.

She’s completely immune to all my charm. I swear she’s wearing a protective amulet under her

dress somewhere - though I have no idea how she could hide anything under that dress. It hugs her
body too perfectly. I’m sweating for all the wrong reasons, and I can’t remember a girl ever having
this sort of affect on me. It's... irritating. Very irritating.

She’s adorable, grunting and struggling behind me. Each time I sneak a peek at her, she gives me

her best angry glare. It just makes her all the hotter, and I feel all the crazier.

Maybe once I fuck her, I’ll shake whatever spell she has put on me. Perhaps I just hate the fact

Bity brought the hottest girl here.

“My car is just over there,” I murmur to break the silence as we walk over the gravel of the

extended parking lot.

I should have tipped the valet better. This gravel sucks. I forgot it was even back here.
“Just so you know, carrying an extra hundred pounds in heels is not too frigging easy to do on

gravel,” she snarls out, but I can’t help but laugh.

Her being pissed is only turning me on more.
Vivian or Valorie—w hichever one she’s supporting—starts giggling as her arms drape around

Ash and she bears down with all her weight as she passes out.

I start to laugh, but then I hear a snapping sound and they both slap the gravel as Ash squeals out.
“Fuck,” I blurt out while a valet rushes over.
“Can I help you?” the guy prompts.
“You can get Thing Two off of me,” Ash growls as she lays sprawled out on the ground under the

crushing weight of the limp girl.

Yeah... this is going to take one hell of a recovering.
Ash already acts like she hates me. She probably will now. Damn my luck.
The valet grabs… whichever one it is I’m holding, and I rush over to scoop the other off Ash as

she grumbles and groans under her breath. Another guy rushes over and takes the deadweight from
my arms as I lean down to inspect the ravishing dark-haired girl who is refusing to meet my gaze.

“Your heel broke,” I murmur, as if to myself, while surveying the damage done.
“Gee, you think?” she snaps while pulling the shoe off completely.
Her toes are so fucking cute. Each one is painted a color to exactly match her dress, and I smirk

while bending to pick her up.

“What the hell are you doing?” she sneers while trying to swat me away.
“You’re bleeding and now you're barefoot. I’m going to carry you back to the house, and then

I’m going to clean you up. It’s the least I can do."

She blinks a couple of times, and then she glances around at the sea of gravel surrounding us.
“Shit,” she exhales while giving in to my request and wrapping her arms around my neck. “I

wouldn’t be bleeding or barefoot if it wasn’t for your overly showy date entourage. Really? You had
to bring two drunk bimbos?”

Jealous maybe? Or am I just reading too much into her little tantrum?
Her body feels so good pressed to mine, and my eyes lock with her deep blues that seem to

resemble a stormy sky.

I’m almost breathless for the first time ever. Even worse, I’m speechless. Where are all my

skills when I need them? My swagger has deserted me.

Her lips part slightly, and her eyes fall to my lips, almost looking longingly at them. I can’t tell if

she wants me to kiss her, or if she’s just fucking with me. It looks sincere though, so I decide to make
my move

A throat clearing interrupts our almost kiss, and I lean back while her head jerks to the front.
“Sorry, Sir, but where would you like us to take these girls?” one of the forgotten valets strains

out through exhaustion, still clutching the girl to his chest.

“My car. It’s right there. If one of you will-”
“What the hell is going on?” Wren gushes as he sprints toward us.
“Well, a lot actually. I was about to give them the address to take the girls home. They don’t

live far from here.”

Wren’s eyes narrow as Ash lets a dramatically exasperated chuckle free.
“You’re sending away your dates?” Wren asks.
“Your mom might kick my ass if I don’t,” I say to downplay things.
I really just want a shot with Ash, and she’s not really digging the whole two-date thing. Some

girls would see it as a challenge, and they'd work twice as hard to gain my attention. I'm positive
she's not one of those girls—unfortunately.

“Well, just let me take Ash, and you can drive them back.”
“She’s bleeding. We both know how you are around blood,” I quickly interject, and he grimaces

while damn near leaping backwards.

“Right. I’ll just go get Bity then,” Wren says with a gagging reaction.
“No,” she murmurs in quick objection, and my smile quirks up. “Billy is… he’s not too good

with blood either. Just get me to the sidewalk. I can make it from there,” she murmurs while pointing
with her eyes.

I frown. That’s not why I thought she was objecting. I thought it was because she was enjoying

me being with her. Her body feels so good in my arms. I know we almost kissed.

Why doesn’t she want me or Bity around?
“Well, no offense, but if you’re bleeding, I’d rather you were carried. I don’t want blood in the

house because I’ll faint, and that wouldn’t be very masculine,” Wren says to her while chuckling.
"Just make sure to wrap it up,” he says while turning to me.

My eyes trail down her perfectly smooth, glistening legs to the side of her ankle that holds the

small slither of blood. She huffs in distaste, and I restrain a telling smile as my devious wheels begin
turning with rapid excitement.

“I have no problem wrapping it up,” I say with my enigmatic grin that seems to make her blush.
Apparently she just had a scandalous thought. Finally!
“Give the boys the address, if you will. I’ll take care of Ash,” I say to Wren, and he nods while

quickly turning away before he catches a glimpse of red.

“Squeamish much?” she huffs under her breath.
I snicker a little too loudly, surprised by my accidental outburst. I wasn’t expecting her to be

funny. I quickly try to recover, and she lets a genuine smile creep across her face.

“Wren hasn’t ever been able to handle blood. One sight of it, and he’s out like a light.”
“I can really walk just fine. My blood is going to be dripping.”
“That’s why he told me to wrap it up.”
She blushes fiercely, further proving her earlier thoughts were scandalous when he said that. She

thinks like me. Oh, I’d love to take a peek inside her pretty little dirty mind right now.

“Ah. Well, how are you going to wrap it up while you’re carrying me?”

she asks when we reach the backdoor.

I set her down on the bench, and then I slip through the door and rush to a nearby bathroom. After

grabbing the first hand-towel I can find, I nearly sprint back outside to see another guy has already
squatted before her and started examining the wound.

Damn it. Does she have some pheromone secreting from her that calls men from miles away?
I almost growl under my breath when I see it’s Keith, Melanie's sister’s son.
“Hey, Tag,” he chirps while rubbing his hand up her leg, just above her calf. “I thought I’d check

for a sprain.”

Right. I’m sure that’s what you’re doing.
“I’ve got it, Keith. Just do me a favor and go tell Melanie we’ll be a while,” I mutter,

deliberately sounding misleading.

Ash laughs lightly while shaking her head, and then she pats Keith on the shoulder.
“It was nice meeting you, Keith.”
Good. She’s dismissing him.
“I should probably help you out. I’m a trainer, after all. I deal with stuff like this all the time,”

he says while flashing her a flirty grin.

“I think Tag has it under control. It’s just a scratch. Will you tell Billy where I am?” she says

sweetly.

Shit. Bity.
“Yeah. Sure. Let me know if you need anything,” he drawls while standing, and I make sure to

step in between them quickly to tie the towel around her foot.

“You can spray the sidewalk off if you want to be helpful, Keith,” I degradingly release. “You

know Wren can’t handle blood, and she’s left a few small drops here.”

He narrows his eyes at me, and then he offers her a conniving, sweet smile as I scoop her up.
“I’ll take care of it.”
Before she can thank him, I whisk her away and head inside toward the stairs.
“There are a lot of really nice people in Billy’s family. I can’t believe I haven’t met any of them

before,” she says while resting her head against me.

She smells too good for me to think straight.
“I’m surprised I’ve never met you before. I come to every Christmas, birthday… well,

everything. How have the two of you been friends for so long and yet I’ve never even heard of you?"

Amusement darkens her eyes.
“Well, I’m not sure how you haven’t heard of me, but I’ve heard of you.”
Damn you, Bity.

“Care to elaborate?” I ask while arching an eyebrow.
“Not really. Just carry me onward,” she says with a exaggerated breath and a secretive laugh.
“Tell me.”
She giggles more as I start heading up the steps, and my eyes narrow.
“Fine. He just isn’t your biggest fan,” she says while snickering more, possibly making fun of

me.

Great.
Bity has probably told her every indiscretion of mine, but I’m sure all of his skeletons are still

buried behind a locked vault.

“Really?” I mumble through gritted teeth.
“Well, you did show up with two dates, so I think he’s pretty spot-on with his characterization.”
Why did I bring two damn dates?
“I think I might have made the wrong impression,” I mutter, slowly trying to dig myself out of the

hole I’m in.

She tosses her head back and laughs harder, and despite my anger toward Bity, her beautiful,

carefree smile makes mine etch up involuntarily. She’s unbelievably beautiful like this.

“How so?” she snickers as I top the stairs and head down the hallway.
“I’m assuming you’re staying in the princess room, considering Melanie has always put her

favorite girls in there.”

She smiles and nods.
“You're very right. I always stay in the princess room.”
I see the cracked door, and then I turn around to nudge it open with my back.
“I didn’t mean to make you think I’m some sort of playboy. I actually don’t get around quite as

much as you think,” I lie.

Why am I lying? She already knows the truth - and then some.
She laughs even harder as I gently place her on the bed and head to the bathroom. I’m so glad my

desperate attempt to redeem my name has amused her.

Fucking cock-blocking Bity.

***

Ashiara

It’s almost cute how eager he is to prove he’s not a complete jerk. Unfortunately for him, I know

the truth. Billy hasn’t held back on the details of the promiscuity Tag throws around.

I wish he wasn’t so damn gorgeous. Why are all the hot guys completely full of themselves and

total whores?

He walks over, and I swear his cheeks are flushed.
“Blushing?” I tease.
His head bobs with a bit of a laugh as he kneels down in front of me and unravels the towel from

my ankle. I wish he didn’t have hair that desired to be touched.

My hand reflexively moves down and brushes a stray twig into place. He looks up, and his grin

spreads.

“Can’t keep your hands off me?” he jokes.

My cheeks burn with their blushing color, and then I shake my head.
“You’re smooth; I’ll give you that. Too bad I’m already taken and your charm holds no power

over me,” I mock a little too flirtatiously.

He’s that cocky sort of hot that gets under my skin. He’s so guarded yet sincere. Even though it’s

all a big show, it seems like there’s something so genuine in his tone. I have to stop flirting.

“Well, I’m not trying to be smooth right now. This cut is a little deeper than I was expecting. I

need to clean it up a little better than I originally planned, so this might burn a little,” he murmurs
gently while pressing the dampened swab over my affected area.

I grimace as the fire tingles against the cut, and then his warm yet cool breath finds it as he blows

against it. I bite back a smile as he studies my cut very carefully.

It’s actually a little endearing to know Mr. Playboy can be this sweet to a girl he hasn’t fucked.

Of course, I’m sure if he screwed me, this wouldn’t be happening.

All part of the game, Ashiara.
“Have you done this before?” I ask with a shaky breath as his hand slides down my leg to turn my

ankle toward him better.

I groan inwardly at how good his touch feels. I was already falling apart when he was holding

me. Now I’m barely fighting off a shiver.

“I’m a guy. Guys tend to get fucked up pretty regularly. You have to know your way around

gauze, bandages, and rubbing alcohol.”

I laugh lightly, amused by his authenticity. He’s not trying to impress me right now, but he is.
The door bursts open, ruining the flirty air in the room, as Billy rushes in.
“What the hell happened?” he gushes out.
Tag doesn’t even acknowledge Billy. His eyes continue their examination as his gentle touch

continues to work over me.

I look at Billy, wondering what he’s going to say now that he sees Tag’s hands on me. That was

my only rule - not to get Tagged.

“Two drunk girls, a broken heel, and a gravel mosh pit. You can figure out the rest,” I grumble.
His eyes narrow down at Tag, and then he comes to stand closer.
“I’ll take care of Ash’s cut. You can get back to the party.”
Tag smirks, but he doesn’t pull away.
“That sounds good, actually,” he says mildly. “Since my dates had to be bounced from the

weekend festivities, I’ll need someone to do the couple activities with. I should probably go talk to
Rene, since she’s one of the few single girls here that I know.”

Oh crap. He’s figured it out.
I look toward Billy, wondering how he’s going to play this out. He’s not giving anything away

immediately. He looks torn about what to say or do.

***

Tag

I love fucking with Bity. I might be a little slow to catch on, but it’s so obvious now why she’s

pretending to be his girl. I knew she was too phenomenal for this weasel.

“Actually… I… um… maybe you should finish up with Ash. I need… to… um… I told Rene I

would show her the beach this afternoon,” he stammers out foolishly.

I don’t know how in the hell he can obsess over Rene Ballinger when Ash is sitting right here -

her short dress showing everything respectably, her perfect legs taunting the wandering eye, and her
fruity scent deliciously coating the room.

“Oh?” I add, a hint of mockery in my tone.
Jackass.
“Yeah, um, Ash... you okay?”
My gaze travels up until I'm deliberately staring her in the eyes. Her face is expressionless,

giving nothing away before returning her gaze to him.

“I’m fine. Go show her the beach.”
He tightens his lips, and then darts out before I have the chance to make Rene putty.
“You’re not jealous?” I ask teasingly once the door shuts.
She rolls her eyes while leaning back to prop up on her elbows, keeping her legs pressed

together enough to hide what I might be trying to see, and then she bites back that incredible smile.

“Real cute. You’re an ass. When did you figure it out?”
I want to laugh and pout at the same time. It’d be much more fun if she were too oblivious to

realize I'd caught on.

“When he came rushing in here, pissed but not furious. He hates me enough to take a swing at me

if I was really touching his girl.”

She grins, and then I slip on the Band-Aid before standing up.
“Well, you should be a doctor. I feel all better,” she says with a playful tone while staring down

at her ankle.

“I can make you feel a little better than you already do,” I daringly release, making her body

visibly shiver as she slowly turns to meet my eyes.

Definitely getting to her. Thank fuck.
“Um, you should probably let me change. The gravel sort of messed up my dress. I’ll see you

around.”

She tries to sound dismissive, but she’s too strained in her tone to sell it. I lean over, my body

hovering over hers, as her lips tremble.

“Or, I could undress you and you could change later.”
I don’t give her a chance to respond. Before I realize what’s going on, I’ve pushed her onto her

back and fallen between her parted legs before sliding her farther up on the bed.

My lips press against hers, and her devilish little tongue sweeps in, surprising me. I'm suddenly

so hard that it's painful. I really hope she ends this torture for me.

She moans into my mouth as her fingers tangle in my hair, a desire-ridden tug following her soft

caress.

She's mine now.

***

Ashiara

What the hell am I doing?
Have I lost my damn mind all of the sudden?

He’s lying between my legs, and I’m wrapping them around him like some hormonal fool unable

to control myself. He’s nothing but bad for me, and yet I’m spiraled around him, grinding against his
incredible erection meant for me.

“Ash,” he whispers as he slides my dress up. “I want you so damn bad.”
My blood boils through my veins as everything within me ignites in unison. I want him, but this

isn’t right. I don’t do this shit. But what could it hurt to have a little fun? With a stranger I barely
know? At my best friend's mother's house?

Nope. Not happening.
I moan slightly as his lips crush mine, pinning me at his mercy as he slides my dress up around

my hips. Both the devil and the angel in my mind cease to sway my thoughts, as surrealism sinks in its
claws, and I become a victim of my own primal needs.

The tips of his fingers finds their way under the waistband of my panties, and then I gasp as they

strum over my sex, finding the moisture that has gathered - thanks to his touch.

“Fuck,” he breathes, letting his delectable breath travel across my face as my hands tangle in his

hair, and then he lets his finger slip in.

He pulls back and then jerks his pants down, before reaching up to start tugging at my underwear.
Shit. Shit. Shit.
“Stop,” I squeal as I jerk my dress down and my panties up.
“What? What’s wrong?” he breathlessly releases while staying half dressed.
I roll my eyes before slipping free from his clutches as I try to compose my panted, exhausted

breaths.

“I can’t do this. Hell, I don’t even know you. The only thing I know about you is my best friend

hates you.”

He scrubs his face in frustration, acting as though he feels tortured - which is comforting since I

feel pretty damn tortured. I’m so glad his shirt is still on.

He sniggers as he walks toward me in his shirt and boxers.
“I’m not worried about Bity’s disapproval. I want you, and I happen to know for a fact you want

me. Let’s just end the suspense."

Did my knees just wobble? It had to be my imagination.
“No. We-”
“Hey, Tag. Where you at?” Wren’s voice chirps from down the hallway.
“Shit,” Tag groans while jerking his pants back on and tucking his shirt in as quickly as he can.
“Tag, come on, man. We’ve got pictures to do,” Wren bellows while opening doors left and

right, all of them slamming as he restlessly continues his search.

Tag ducks behind the door just as it swings open, and Wren looks me over as he fills the

doorway. Right now, I’m praying my hair isn’t an absolute mess to display... whatever that was.

“Hey, Wren,” I murmur awkwardly.
“Hey, have you seen Tag? Mom wants us to pose for some pictures before the sun completely

sets.”

“Um, I haven’t seen him since he bandaged me up, but I’ll tell him if I do.”
Tag grins lightly while relaxing out of Wren’s view.
“Do… have you… um, my brother is outside with Rene. Do you want me to send him up after

the pictures?”

I stifle my grin, while Tag suppresses a laugh.
“No. I’m about to come down. I just need to change, since this dress is a little messed up from

the gravel. I was just about to do that when you walked in.”

His body stiffens as anxiety crosses over his face. I can see the worry in his eyes for what he

thinks he almost saw, but he has no clue what he almost saw. I was damn close to caving and
throwing myself at Tag.

“Yeah, I’ll… see ya.”
He rushes away, and the door clicks behind him as Tag walks back toward me with his predatory

stalk.

“I don’t know if I’ve ever heard Wren so rattled. Apparently I’m not the only one getting Ashed

around here.”

Ashed? I don't think so.
“Oh hell no. Don’t turn my name into a verb like yours,” I huff while crossing my arms over my

chest.

He smirks as he continues to strut toward me, and then he grips my waist in his hands as he pulls

me against his lingering, damn near irresistible erection.

“Too late. You’re Tagged and I’m Ashed. Now, how do I make you comfortable enough to give

up this game of cat and mouse?”

Keep looking at me like that, and it won’t take long to find out.
“Not happening. Believe it or not, I have a firm policy about knowing someone before I screw

them. I don’t even know your last name.”

“That’s because you never asked. I’m a little pissed Bity has refused to mention even that much.”
It’s Masters. I know it, but I don’t want him to know I know.
“Masters. Now, what else do you need to know before I can make you give in?”
I fight back a giggle, and then I twirl free from his clutches as I head over to the closet where my

stuff has already been neatly unpacked for me.

“You forget; I just helped you carry your dates out. You’re hot, but not hot enough to overcome

that.” Surprisingly, I manage to sound convincing. Very slowly, I start unzipping my dress. “You can
go now.”

I look over my shoulder to see him licking his lips with anticipation, making my budding

excitement unfurl deep within my core. But I'll never tell him that. That's like striking a match in the
middle of a room full of leaking propane.

“Not undressing until you’re gone, if that’s what you’re waiting for,” I poke, my eyes seducing

him while fucking with his and my head.

He swallows hard as his jaw tenses, but then he grumbles something about this being ridiculous,

and never having been so hard - I don't know.

“I’ll see you out there. We’ll start working on getting to know each other," he says in a clearer

voice.

***

Tag

A bit of a smile and a spark of excitement flares in her eyes, but she turns away to dismiss me

and hide the truth she can't wipe from her face.

This girl is getting under my skin, and I really don’t like it. I’ve never been turned down during

that sort of situation. I know she wants me, but apparently I’m going to have to work even harder.

I smirk, feigning confidence, as I head out the door. Once it shuts, I lean against it and try to

catch my breath. This is insane, and I’m feeling like a fool chasing her instead of being chased.

I’m not used to someone fucking with my head. It’s always the other way around. What’s this

girl trying to do to me?

Chapter Two

Playing With Fire

Tag

It’s been forever since I was between her legs - almost there. Now I’m standing out here under

the moonlight, while they take their night-shots.

“Any chance we’ll be done taking pictures before the wedding is over?” I gripe while loosening

my tie, frustrated for so many reasons.

Wren laughs as the photographer lowers the camera without directing us to our next pose.
“That’s it,” she bitterly snarks before putting her camera away.
“Finally,” I say, exasperated, while leaning against the pole of the canopy set up behind me.
Wren turns to me as his fiancée, Erica, walks off to start talking privately with the annoying

photographer. His eyes glance over to Bity, who is grinning ear-to-ear as he joins Rene.

“So why is my brother rushing over to Rene Ballinger when he’s supposed to be here with

Ashiara? And how the hell did he ever land a chick like her to begin with?”

I knew he was Ashed.
“Remember - you’re getting married,” I playfully quip.
“Ha,” he dully releases while bringing a drink to his lips. “I was just trying to figure out when

my brother got game like that.”

Both of our eyes fall on the girl we’re whispering about when she walks out arm-in-arm with

Melanie. I haven’t seen her since earlier, and I’ll be damned if she doesn’t look even better.

Her small, tight, white skirt rises high, but not too high. The flowing fabric of her cleavage-

showing red shirt whips in the oceanfront wind as she tosses her long, bronze hair away from her
face.

Her sleek legs are still driving me crazy, leading up to that perfect ass which is displayed even

better in that skirt. I grin when I see her shoes - dressy, half-boot style heels that cover up her new
bandaging.

“You’re drooling,” Wren snickers, and my jaw claps shut as I roll my eyes.
“She’s just… I don’t know. Has Bity ever told you about her before?”
He shrugs as his eyes return to the beauty now laughing, her head tossing back as someone in

Melanie's crowd of old crows makes a joke.

“Yeah, but I sure as hell didn’t expect her to look like that. With the way he was still fawning

over Rene, I thought this girl must be hideous. Damn, was I ever wrong.”

“I’ll say,” I grumble under my breath when I’m unable to break my eyes away from her. “I need

a stronger drink,” I add with a disgruntled tone, placing the empty beer bottle on the table next to me
and heading toward the bar.

This place looks like something from Gatsby’s era. Everything is dressed in cascading folds of

white and gold, and there are enough tables and chairs to accommodate hundreds, when we’ve only
got a gathering of fifty or more.

My eyes are poised on the beautiful girl standing high on the patio stairs as she engages in idle

conversation, never looking toward me. She can’t be that immune to me.

I don’t know how I missed it coming on, but I’m suddenly tipping forward as my shin slams into

something hard. I flail my arms like an absolute idiot as I crash and splash into the concrete fountain,
which is spewing a shower of sheer humiliation.

Fucking shit.
The cold water bites at me as the faces on the coins at the bottom of the fountain ridicule me with

their smiles. I jerk my face free from the knee-high water that has managed to thoroughly drench me
in front of the whole damn party.

As the laughter roars free, I play it off by taking a bow, and join in by laughing as well - though

I’d rather find a place to hide for the rest of the weekend.

My eyes fall on the dark-haired, spellbinding beauty that sent me to my moment of defeat, and she

lets her giggles free while shaking her head.

Great.
There goes everything else I had going for me. She’s fucking impossible, and I just need to move

on before I lose every bit of my confidence - a feat I never thought possible before this night.

“Tag, what’s wrong with you tonight, bro?” Wren chuckles as I try wringing my shirt out.
My eyes glance back up at the girl who gives me a playful wink before returning to her previous

conversation that was only briefly interrupted by my embarrassing flop.

“I wish I fucking knew,” I gripe under my breath while slipping off the drenched jacket.

“Obviously, I need to go change now. See you when the fireworks start up.”

Wren continues his taunting laughter as I head up the steps where my pretty little distraction is

still engaged in meaningless conversation. Rene runs up to me before I top the steps, a small giggle
exuding from her throat.

“Tag, what happened?”
I couldn't walk and gawk at the same time.
“A fountain jumped out in front of me. I gotta get changed.”

***

Ashiara

It’s obvious Rene has a bigger crush on Tag than she does on Billy. For some odd reason, I feel

a little pang of jealously as she flirts with him. He doesn’t seem to reciprocate, thankfully.

“Well, come find us for the fireworks,” Rene says as Billy walks up behind her, his eyes

narrowing at Tag.

“Sure,” Tag says as his eyes find mine.
I smile as I see the water still dripping heavily from him.
“Tag Masters, you better not leak puddles all over my floors,” Melanie playfully chimes in.
“I’ll strip down in the foyer, if you like,” he jokes, offering her a wink.
Melanie laughs, shaking her head as she does so. I don’t mean to, but I blush. I’m hoping the

night sky is enough to shadow my red tale.

He walks away, water trailing him to show all of his leaking humiliation, but I commend him for

handling it with such grace. If I had crashed into a fountain in front of everyone, I would have gone
home.

“So, dear,” Melanie murmurs softly while tugging me away from her group of friends. “What do

you think about Tag?”

The daring devil in her eyes isn’t lost on me. I don’t know how, but she has seen the lust teeming

inside me.

“I think he’s hot, but not really my type. Besides, I’m with Billy.”
She gives me a condescending glare accompanied by a knowing grin, before shaking her head.
“Puh-lease. You had me fooled for maybe ten minutes. Tops. It’s rather obvious now what my

son was up to. That girl is never going to love him,” she sighs while glancing over at the duo. “She
wants Tag, but he’s not into her. She’ll never give up though.”

Can’t say I blame her.
It’s taking all my strength not to chase after him. I’m just smart enough to see a disastrous end

without dealing with the heartbreak firsthand.

“Ah,” I murmur softly, trying not to squirm.
“If you ask me, I’d say Tag is rather taken with you. I don’t know if I’ve ever seen him act like

such a fool because of a girl. I’ve certainly never seen him clumsy enough to fall into the fountain
that's ten-feet wide with an eight-foot mermaid in the middle. It’s like he didn’t even see it.”

My laughter falls through my lips before I cover my mouth with my hand to muffle the roar. She

joins me with a more ladylike giggle, and then we both look toward the house where Tag has already
disappeared inside.

I shiver a little as the nighttime ocean breeze reminds me I’m underdressed, and she rubs my arm

with her hand.

“Go grab a blanket before the fireworks. It’ll only get chillier,” she prompts before turning back

to her group of old croons.

I head toward the house, and smile when I see the several drips of water the maids are grumbling

about as they dry the marble floor. Walking around them, I head up the stairs, trying to suppress my
laughter as I stumble, feeling slightly tipsy.

The champagne here is so good - and strong. I should have slowed down sooner. Now these

heels are wobbling beneath me.

A cracked door lets soft music cloak the hallway, and I follow the wonderful melody to find out

whose room it belongs to. The violins in the background are almost sad, as the rest of the orchestra
blares a dramatic burn that finds its way to my soul.

Wow.
I peek through to see the room belongs to Tag, and my breath catches in my throat. Through the

crack, I can see his perfectly chiseled upper body - each line of definition exquisitely mouthwatering.

Oh my damn.
His body glistens from the shower he has apparently taken to rid him of the fountain water. I

want to go run my hands over his glorious ripples, feel his firmness against me, and press my lips to
his perfectly modeled ones.

I watch as he pulls the dresser drawer open and pulls out a shirt. It slides over his dampened

head and then covers his body - that I can’t seem to stop staring at - before resting just past the
waistband of his dark jeans.

He walks out of sight, and I rock back and forth to see more through the crack in hopes of finding

him again, when the door suddenly swings open and he almost runs over me.

“Oh,” he chuckles in surprise as my face beams red. “Hey.”
Way to get busted, stalker bitch.
“Um, hey. Sorry, I heard the music, and I was... curious?”
One eyebrow arches as he looks down to meet my eyes, his towering body no longer such a

mystery. Now that I’ve seen his upper half, I want to see the rest.

“Come in,” he murmurs while grabbing my hand and tugging me.
Without any real thought process, I follow too willingly into the room where his bed stares me in

the face.

“Um, I should… um… this is probably… I shouldn’t-”
His laughter interrupts my unintelligible ramble, and he shakes his head just as the first big boom

rattles the sky. I look out to his balcony to see the first of the fireworks extraordinaire, and smile as
the crackling embers sizzle and fade into the night sky.

“I didn’t want to watch them alone. My balcony has a great view, and since you’re already here,

you can keep me company. I can avoid the giggling eyes of everyone who watched me splash in the
Little Mermaid fountain this way.”

I let a laugh escape, and he grabs the bottle of chilled champagne from his bedside table before

ushering me out onto the balcony. His room is way better than mine.

“And I thought the princess room was nice,” I murmur, feigning envy.
He snickers as the second boom erupts, and a vibrant green lights the sky before turning to white

in a starburst pattern.

“This was my room growing up,” he says as we sit at the bistro table.
He scoots his chair over to where his body is dangerously close to mine, and then a loud pop

rings out as he frees the champagne bottle of its cork.

“Sorry,” he says as the bubbles crackle over the rim. “I don’t have any glasses. I’ll run and grab

some.”

“I’m not exactly high-class, so I can manage,” I say while taking it from him and bringing the

bottle to my lips.

I smile as the fizzing bubbles gather inside my mouth before sliding down the back of my throat.
Mmm.
He smiles as if he likes my low-maintenance maneuver, and then he takes the bottle and shows

his more relaxed and less formal self by mimicking me and turning the bottle up as well.

“So, you have your own room here?” I muse as our eyes turn to catch the next big, thunderous

beauty enriching the starry sky over the ocean.

“Yeah. I practically lived with Melanie from the time I was eight until I graduated, so I have a

room in all her homes. Melanie is the closest thing to a mother I've ever known.”

My heart breaks a little. Billy never mentioned that.
“Oh. What… um… never mind,” I ramble, realizing I shouldn’t ask such a personal question

about his real mother.

“She left when I was a kid - my real mom - if that’s what you were going to ask. My dad did one

thing my entire life that I really appreciated, and that was dating Melanie. I remember praying they
would get married and she really would be my mother. Although their relationship was brief,
Melanie made sure my dad let me come over. I ended up spending more time here than at home.”

Shallow Tag is very hard to resist. Real Tag... this is going to end badly for, but I'm going to

enjoy the ride.

***

Tag

I can’t believe I just told her that. What the hell am I thinking? I never talk about this shit. I

swear I’ve lost the filter on my mouth around her.

“I’m surprised Billy never mentioned that to me,” she murmurs softly while staring directly into

my eyes.

I could get lost in her stormy blues. I barely know her, but she's getting inside my damn head.

How the hell do I get her out?

“Bity never appreciated his mother’s affections toward me. He was a jealous kid with a chip on

his shoulder. I’m sure there’s a lot he hasn’t told you about his family.”

Like all the fucked up shit he’s done.
She half smiles, and then I see her shivering as the wind picks up.
“Cold?” I muse as more of the bursting beauties light up the sky.
“A little. I was on my way to my room to grab a blanket before the firework show, when I heard

the music playing in your room.”

Is that really the only reason she lingered outside my room? I hate feeling all the damn

uncertainty she causes. There are so many mixed signals. It’s making my head hurt. I feel like a
fucking chick. I'm so going to lose my man card if she keeps messing with my head.

“I’ll be right back,” I murmur while jumping up and heading to the room.
I grab the tan, velvety blanket dressing the chair, and then I head back out to take my seat beside

her, scooting even closer. I wrap the blanket around her, and then I risk throwing my arm around her
shoulders and tucking her against my body.

I expect her to scoff and peel my arm off, but she doesn’t. Instead, she snuggles up against me as

we sip the champagne straight from the bottle and stare up at the firework display in a comfortable
silence.

I’ve never spent time with a girl in this way, and it’s surprising me how easy this all feels. I’m

too comfortable around her, and I don’t know when to shut up. It’s as if I’ve lost all my game.

Chapter Three

Truth or Truth

Tag

Her body is pressed tightly against mine, her leg is tossed over my waist, and her white skirt has

ridden up high enough to show me her white thong. How dare she be this hot and yet this hard to get.
It's not nice. Not nice at all.

Her red shirt has stretched in her sleep, and it drapes down enough to give me a glimpse of the

sexy white lace bra she’s wearing. I’ve never been so jealous of a bra.

Her leg hugs my waist a little more as she stirs in her sleep, and I tighten my grip as her center

presses against my early morning erection.

The tip of my cock is almost painfully pulsating, and it’s excruciating to resist the urge to fuck her

into waking up. I want to be inside her, feel every bit of that wetness meant for me.

Her skirt slides up farther, giving me a full view of her glorious ass that curves incredibly and

taunts me with its perfection.

I’ve never slept with a girl and managed to not sleep with them. This is definitely a first, but

after four bottles of champagne, neither of us were thinking straight. I’m almost certain I could have
fucked her, but I wouldn’t do that while she was drunk.

I might be jerk, but I’m not a complete creep. Besides, I want this girl sober when I make her

scream my name.

My hand starts sliding up her ass when I can’t deny the urge any longer, and I tug her gently as my

cock burns with desire.

I'm tired of playing.

***

Ashiara

Firm, possessive hands are gripping me a little too tightly, and my eyes flutter open to stare into

Tag’s glorious icy blues. That's an incredible and dangerous thing to wake up to. Damn. Not good.
Not good at all.

I realize his erection is pressed against me, and I begin throbbing as I notice my leg sprawled

over his hip - his thin track pants and my thong being all that separates the skin on skin feeling I’m
almost desperate to feel.

“Hey,” he murmurs before bringing his lips to mine and jerking me tighter against his hard-as-a-

rock erection.

Oh damn.
His expert tongue strokes mine as my whole body rushes with heat, desire, and need. I don’t

know what he’s doing to me, but I wish he’d stop.

My fingers find their way into his soft hair as he reels me in, and I climb on top of him to straddle

him fully as he grips me with frustrated, greedy hands. He grinds against me, and I slide my hand

down the front of his pants to feel his firmness for the first time. It’s so... Mmm.

He moans into my mouth as I slide my hand up and down, finding a rhythm he seems to thoroughly

enjoy, and his hand curves around my ass until he finds my sex and slips a finger in.

“Damn, you feel so good,” he breathes into my mouth, and that’s all I can take as I slide his pants

down to fully free that piece of perfection my eyes haven’t seen yet.

I’ve spent the night in his arms, and we managed to keep our clothes on. This morning, however,

I’m tired of being a good girl.

He rips my thongs to the side as the tip of his erection grazes my wet opening, and I begin

throbbing harder as it slides in just a little.

He grabs my hips and starts to push me down, when barreling footsteps in the hallway ring out. I

drop to the ground just as someone swings the door open.

“What the hell?” Tag gripes at whoever is in the room.
I stay still, quiet, and out of sight, as the mystery intruder starts to speak.
“Sorry, have you seen Ash? Mom wants us to head out for shopping and stuff before the

festivities tonight. You coming?”

Wren. Damn it, it’s Wren.
“I don’t feel like shopping. What makes you think I’ve seen Ash?”
There’s silence, and I can hear, rather than see, Wren’s smile.
“Oh come on. Everyone saw the way you two couldn’t keep your eyes off of each other, and the

only two people not in attendance for the fireworks were you two. So give it up. Did you fuck her or
what?”

My cheeks fume with their red shade, and I hear Tag nervously clearing his throat.
“No. We watched the fireworks last night from the balcony, but she-”
“Don’t say she went back to her room, because the bed is still made, proving she never went

there last night. Since when are you shy about sharing details? I’m getting married, so I have to live
vicariously through you.”

Details? Definitely not good.
“She slept here - all we did was sleep, though. She left a little bit ago to go change so no one

thought she was taking a walk of shame. Anything else?”

“Bullshit. You don’t just sleep with girls, and you know it. She’s still in here, isn’t she? That’s

why you’re being so evasive.”

Oh shit.
I scammer around to jerk my skirt into place, and then I roll under the bed just as Wren’s feet

stop in the spot where I was lying.

“Dude, get serious. She’s not in here. We really didn’t fuck. She was drunk, and you know my

policy on that.”

“Oh. I didn’t know she was drunk. Still though, you don’t just sleep with girls.”
“We were both incredibly drunk, and we fell asleep without meaning to. Christ. Get the hell

over it.”

Wren laughs, and then I watch his feet head toward the door.
“Just meet us downstairs in twenty if you change your mind. Mom sent me to retrieve Ash since

Bity has apparently disappeared with Rene. He’s so fucking stupid. There’s no way I’d leave a girl
as hot as Ash to be with Rene.”

Tag snickers from above, and I roll my eyes. He told me Wren was Ashed. Gross.
“I’m not changing my mind, but since Bity is out with Rene, how about you tell Melanie Ash

didn’t want to go? I could use the day to Tag her.”

Ass.
Wren laughs loudly, and I just puff from under the bed.
“Well, I suppose there’s no harm in that since Bity is loving Rene again. I still think he’s a

dumbass for that endeavor.”

“I’m just glad she’s leaving me alone. I’d have gotten Bity a girl a long time ago if I had known

it would make Rene hang on him.”

I have to get out of here before I throw up in my mouth.
Wren laughs again, and then I hear the click from the door shutting just before Tag’s head

suddenly descends and peers into the opening where I’m shamefully hiding.

This is more humiliating than his fountain accident.
“You can come out now,” he teases, his boyish grin almost making me smile against my

loathsome desire not to.

“Cute. Real cute,” I grumble while rolling out from under the bed.
I shuffle to my feet and smooth out what wrinkles I can as I fidget with the skirt that loves

climbing up my legs.

“So, we have the house to ourselves now,” he says while bouncing his eyebrows up and down.

Then he grabs me at my waist and pulls me back down on the bed before his lips graze mine. “So
where were we?”

I was about to make a big mistake.
I can’t fuck my best friend’s mortal enemy. Not to mention, Tag is obviously the type to kiss and

give details. No thanks.

“I was about to go grab a shower, eat breakfast, and then wait on the others to get back - which

won’t be long after I do all that,” I mutter while pulling away.

***

Tag

What the hell did I miss?
Once second she’s on top of me, seconds away from letting me have her, and the next she’s like

ice. What happened to flip the switch? Women should come with an instruction manual - one for
every type.

Surely Wren bursting in couldn’t have doused the moment that much. Fuck.
I’m going to implode if we keep up this game of tease-but-don’t-please.
“Mind telling me what just happened?” I muse while holding back my agitation and rising up to

face her.

“I just need to gather myself. Look, I know you don’t get this, but I’m really not into the whole

'screwing someone I barely know.' I realize we keep getting into these... situations, but obviously you
and I have different opinions on what sex is for. Sorry, but I need to go.”

I'm going to need a cold shower. Maybe she needs me to be blunt.
“I don’t get you. Why do you keep telling me no when it’s painfully clear you want to say yes?”

She smiles softly and then walks toward the door as I climb out from under the sheet and pull my

pants back into place.

Her eyes flash down to my cock before it’s fully covered, and her cheeks burn with a crimson

glow as I strut toward her.

“Stay, talk, enjoy a little bit of time with me, and if the moment arises, don’t freak out,” I soothe,

treating her like a skittish cat backed in a corner.

“Sorry, Tag. Really, I am, but I can’t stay in here with you. Um, I’ll... I’ll see you later,” she

hesitantly releases before darting out.

“Yeah, later,” I mumble to the vacant room before flopping back down to the bed.
I have to stop obsessing about this girl. I just begged her to stay and talk. I don’t beg -

especially to talk.

Get a grip, Tag. She’s just a girl. Just a damn girl.
I wish I could convince myself of that. The truth is, I enjoyed last night. She snuggled up to me

all night long. I've never done that with anyone. I've passed out after exhausting myself, and
sometimes the girl crashed next to me, but it wasn't like what I did with Ash last night.

I don't know how this happened. Her rich wit and her sassy finesse keeps me on my toes, and I

like it. Her disarming smile makes me dissolve, and when I'm with her, I'm not some dick trying to
get lucky - well, not the way I usually am. I'm just... me.

It's refreshing.

***

Ashiara

Oh my damn.
I’ve spent an hour hiding out, and all I’ve been able to think about is Tag - or his lips on my

body, rather. I'm a train wreck on steroids right now.

I have to stay away. Maybe if I go for a swim, it’ll clear my head.
I pull on my bikini, and then I slip on a pair of frayed jean shorts and a slinky top. Staring in the

mirror, I start questioning my true intentions. Am I hoping to run into him while wearing something as
slinky as this?

No. I need to clear my head.
Creeping past his bedroom, I head downstairs, which is silent. Maybe he went back to sleep, or

even better, maybe he left.

“Looking for someone?” a playfully seductive voice chimes in to interrupt my thoughts, and I

cringe as I slowly turn around.

Drat.
There he is - all of his perfection completely intact. He's smirking as he pops a slice of an apple

in his mouth, drawing my eyes to those lips I know feel as incredible as they look. He has on a
sleeveless shirt that shows his arms, shoulders, and a bit of his smooth chest.

I can tell those shorts hang low, even though his shirt hangs over the waistband. I pray his shirt

stays on so I don’t have to see those mouthwatering hip lines again.

“Hungry?” he asks with a mischievous glare as he takes in my gaping, awestruck, ridiculous

reaction to seeing him.

Very hungry - for all the wrong things.
Swallowing hard and pushing my jaw back into a respectable position, I murmur, “Yeah. A

little.”

“I can have Eduardo whip you something up,” he says while moving to the phone in the front

kitchen.

Eduardo’s kitchen is separate, enormous, and filled with fancy things I don’t even know how to

turn on. Not to mention, the pantry in his kitchen is stocked with ingredients I’ve never even heard
of. This one is more user friendly for the layperson such as myself.

“That’s okay. I’ll just have some cereal or something,” I force out while walking far away from

him and heading to the cabinets.

“Cereal, huh? I thought you to be more of the muffin or bagel type,” he murmurs while watching

me too intently.

“Are you saying it looks like I eat too many carbs?” I tease while opening one of the top cabinets.
I feel my shirt sliding up as I stretch to reach the box of bran, and his eyes fall on the smooth skin

of my stomach.

“Not at all. You just don’t seem like a cereal girl.”
He swallows hard, suddenly not liking the game he started here in the kitchen as I lower my

hands back down with the cereal in tow.

I grab the milk, a bowl, and a spoon before being a big girl and going to stand next to where he's

sitting at the bar. As I toss together my breakfast, I decide to address his weird comment.

“What does a cereal girl look like?” I mock.
“Just... not like you. Going swimming?” he asks, changing the subject while clearing his throat.
“Huh?” I ask in confusion.
He reaches over and flicks my bikini-top strings that have crept out of the collar of my low-cut

shirt.

“Oh,” I murmur softly. “Thought about it.”
“Me too,” he says while giving me his heart-stopping, carefree grin.
He pulls his shirt up to show the top of his swimming trunks peeking out above his shorts. Sadly,

I can't even tell you what color they are, because I'm focused on the skin he just revealed - not the
material.

Damn that sexy V.
He knows exactly what he’s doing right now.
“Ah. Well. I guess we think alike.”

***

Tag

She seems timid, unsure of herself, and a little caught off guard, as she drools over the bit of skin

I'm showing her. It’s absolutely adorable, and I finally let my shirt fall back into place to relieve her
of her burden.

I know what I have to do. I’m going to have fun doing it, too.
“How about a game of truth or dare?” I ask while leaning over the counter as she tries to focus

her attention on her bowl of cereal.

I hate cereal.
She lets a sweet laugh free while shaking her head.
“I don’t think so, Tag. I don’t trust the dares you would throw my way. How about a game of

just truth instead?” she counters while bringing the spoon up to her delicious lips that are turned up in
a sexy smile.

Damn those lips.
“Truth? That doesn’t sound like very much fun,” I say while pursing my lips.
“It is if you raise the stakes.”
The excitement in her eyes is intriguing. What is this vixen up to?
“Elaborate.”
“Well,” she says while pushing her bowl back, "for every truth you won’t tell, you lose an

article of clothing. Shoes don’t count, by the way.”

She's bolder than I thought. Fucking mixed signals.
“Sounds good to me. I’ll lie until I’m naked.”
She lets her head fall back to laugh, and I smile involuntarily at the very sexy sound of her sweet

giggles.

“That’s the fun part,” she continues. “If you get naked first, then you have to leave me alone for

the remainder of the weekend - well, today and tomorrow.”

I frown as I tilt my head.
“That doesn’t sound fun at all. You don’t know how to deal out incentive very well.”
She laughs again and stands to slip in front of me, pressing her body between the counter and me,

and making my cock burn and pulse to feel her.

“If I get naked first, then you can do any debasing, scandalous thing you want to with my body.”
A weaker man would have just shot his load right then and there. I'm almost a weaker man.
This just got interesting.
The knot in my throat becomes a hellacious beast as my hand slides around her waist before

pulling her against my arousal, desperate to show her just how bad I want her.

“I like this game a little better now. Should we take this to the pool?”
“Sure. I like getting wet,” she jokes, making my jaw drop as I follow her twitching ass outside.
Damn that ass.
“I think you’re enjoying toying with me,” I mumble, and she smiles sweetly before stretching out

on a lounge chair.

“I think you enjoy dodging any real conversations, so this should be interesting. Should I go

first?”

I sit down beside her, and I rest my elbows on my knees as I study her tempting body.
“It seems you have one more article of clothing than me. What should we do about that?”
She smiles and stands to her feet while removing her shirt and tossing it to the ground. My mouth

does its best to not drop to the ground as I stare at her glorious body - curvy in all the right places.

Her chest is… oh it’s phenomenal, and that’s just what I can see of it. Her slick, perfect stomach

has just enough definition to stay feminine, making my mouth drool puddles.

“Better?” she says while blushing lightly under my appraising eyes.
“Much,” I strain out as my pants tighten.
“I’m assuming that means you’re not wearing any underwear under your swimming trunks?”

I smirk while shaking my head.
“Never do. Now, what about that question?”
She sits back down to face me, her eyes glowing mischief, while leaning back and propping up

on her hands.

“What’s your notch count?” she bluntly asserts with a devious grin.
Christ.
That’s not the question I was expecting. I thought that sweet little mouth was going to ask

something mundane, not reach under the table and cut me off at the knees.

I grimace as I think back to my countless affairs and meaningless one-nighters. I can’t tell her

I’ve been with so many girls that I don’t have a notch count anymore.

With a sigh and a cheeky grin, I stand up and pull my shirt over my head before lowering myself

back down to the seat. Her triumphant grin glows as she stares at me with a successful beam.

“That was easy enough,” she pokes.
Rolling my eyes, I lean forward again as she takes in my shirtless body.
“Your turn. Same question.”
Time to get out of those shorts.
She gives me a wicked grin, and then she leans up while undoing the top button of those tiny little

jean shorts.

“Three,” she says while ending her teasing display.
I look up, a little shocked at first, and then I burst out laughing.
“You might as well finish taking off those shorts, babe. There’s no way you’ve only been with

three people.”

I laugh harder, and her grin grows.
“I didn’t start dating until I was almost eighteen. The first guy I slept with had been my boyfriend

for over a year before we took that step. After we broke up, I got involved with another guy, and
after a few months, I slept with him. Then after him... well, you get the picture."

***

Ashiara

He looks very suspicious of me, and I really don’t blame him. It is rather low for a girl my age,

considering I’ll be twenty-one next month. These days, that's too low - that's actually a sad fact.

“There’s no way you would consider doing this game - where the end result could have you

under me - if you were that innocent.”

I grin deviously.
“First of all, I never said I was innocent. Just because my notch count is low, doesn’t mean I’m

inexperienced - it just means I’m not as easy. As for the game, well, as you can see, I’m not afraid of
losing. One question in, and you had to remove your shirt. The one thing you’re not so good at, Tag,
is being real.”

He sits back, his smile fading and seriousness coming to his eyes.
“You’re for real? Three? That’s it? How did you manage that? I mean... look at you.”
“Because I haven’t always looked like this. Now, it’s my turn again. Ready to lose your

shorts?”

He flashes an uncomfortable grin, and then motions his hands in a bring-it-on gesture.
“What’s the longest relationship you’ve ever had?”
He inhales deeply and then winces.
“A week. Now, my turn to ask you something. How many of those three guys brought you to

orgasm during sex? And that doesn’t include oral sex.”

Oh shit. Frigging eh.
I can’t tell him I’ve never had an orgasm during sex. He’ll think I’m broken or defective or

something.

Crap.
Standing up, I slip out of my shorts and drop them to the ground, bringing a wolfish grin to his

face.

“Interesting,” he murmurs as if to himself.
Please don’t know.
“My turn,” I grumble as his eyes scour my newly shining skin, lingering over the orange fabric

barely covering me. “What’s the one thing in life you feel guiltiest about?”

I have to give him tough, unanswerable questions so he gets naked first. There’s no way I can

hand myself over to him, knowing damn well I'm not a one-and-done kind of girl. Sex means
something to me... usually. I think. He's really screwing with my head.

He purses his lips, and then he leans back and rests his body fully on the lounge chair while

staring up at the sky.

“This will probably make you hate me, but, last year a girl I had messed with came to me. She

claimed to be pregnant. She showed me doctor statements, ultrasounds... everything.”

I hold my breath. I’ll definitely get over him if he has a child out there he isn’t taking care of in

some way. Asshole.

“And?” I prompt softly.
“And I believed her at first. I always wear a condom. But I thought something might have gone

wrong. So, I gave her money, paid for the entire pregnancy, and when the child was born, I was there
the way I was supposed to be.

"The thing is, the amount of money I have affords me a lot of lawyers with good advice. They

insisted on a paternity test, and I went along with it. It took a court-order to force her to oblige.
Come to find out, I had been duped. I cut off her financial aide from my account, obviously, and I cut
her out of my life.

“I never planned on getting back with her, but I was coming over regularly, keeping contact with

Rick - the little boy - and talking to her like a person instead of some random girl I screwed. I can
say now she’s the person in this world I hate the most.”

He looks a little heartbroken, and I want to go over, wrap my arms around him, and comfort him.
“That’s pretty shitty on her part, but I don’t get why I would hate you, or why you feel guilty. It’s

not like the child was your responsibility.”

He studies the air above him, not meeting my eyes.
“If a kid has that sort of woman for a mother, think of the shit he’ll be put through growing up.

He’ll be a joke at school, he’ll have stepfathers who don’t give a damn about him because they’ll be
groping bastards getting some for cash, and he won’t ever have anyone to help him out when he needs
it.”

I’ve never looked at anyone the way I am him right now. My heart has damn near stopped

beating, and I’m almost aching. This wasn't supposed to get real.

***

Tag

After a few seconds of silence, I turn to see if I’ve scared her off. She’s not gone. She’s staring

at me in a way I’ve never had anyone look at me before. It’s almost as if she’s in… awe? But not
because she’s marveling at my body.

I don’t really get that, but I rise up to face her. I can’t believe I just told her that.
“I’d appreciate silence on this. Wren doesn’t even know.”
She nods, and then she wipes a tear away while lowering her eyes to the ground.
“You okay?"
“Yeah... It just... caught me by surprise. I almost wish that kid was yours.”
My heart jumps in my chest when her stormy eyes rise up, glistening with adoration seeping

through. The way she’s looking at me - it’s not something I'm used to. It's not something I deserve.

“Sometimes I wish it, too, but I’m not father material. That's the part I feel the worst about - I

wasn't ready to be a dad. I doubt I ever will be.

"I did, however, set up a trust fund for him. He won’t know about it until he’s twenty-four, and

by then, I’m hoping he won’t have any ties to his mom. I also have someone who will be checking in
on them - covertly of course - to make sure he’s not being neglected or abused in any way.”

Another tear falls free, and then she gets up to come sit beside me. Her body brushes against

mine as the fresh, fruity scent of her hair catches me and makes me breathe in deep.

“Your turn,” I murmur softly while nudging her a bit. “Same question.”
She winces slightly, and then shakes her head.
“After you having shared that, I hate to deny you an answer, but my guiltiest moment doesn’t have

such a good spin.”

How could this girl have something in her past that makes her face distort in shame?
“No judgment. I have no right.”
As bad as I want to see her lose her top or bottoms, I also want to know what jaded secrets she

has. I need her to not be so perfect.

“Well, remember the first guy I had sex with?” she asks while cringing. “He was married.”
Whoa. Even I draw the line at engaged or married chicks.
“Um, wow. So… I don’t know what to say.”
She leans over and grips her head.
“That’s the same way I felt when I found out. I was young, naïve, and too damn trusting.”
Oh thank fuck. She didn’t know he was married.
“How did he keep it from you?”
A bitter, possibly self-loathing sigh tears out of her lips.
“Like I said, I was young. He was my first real boyfriend, so it’s not like I knew any better. I

was going to college and had just started my own business in my apartment that Billy helped me get.
He kept telling me Dyllan was bad news, but I thought he was just being overprotective.

“After we had sex the first time, I asked him to stay the night. He said he wanted to, but couldn't

because he had an early meeting. He was six years older than me, had a job outside of Sterling
Shore, and he claimed to work late hours, so I didn’t question it. I went out after he left to sort of
celebrate my moment of deflowering with Billy - though I didn’t tell him that.

“While we were at the bar, I saw Dyllan walking in with a woman on his arm. She was blond,

pale, elegant… everything I wasn’t. I stared in shock, and then I saw the ring on his finger along with
the two rings on hers. From there, I remember throwing up, Billy carrying me out, and Dyllan chasing
behind us as he promised to leave his wife.

“I’ll never forget the heartbroken tears that fell from her eyes as she stared in as much shock as I

was in. Before I hyperventilated to the point of passing out, I remember Billy punching Dyllan in the
face and leaving him in the street like the piece of shit he was."

I honestly don’t know if I’ve ever had a conversation this deep with anyone, and from the tears in

her eyes, I’m assuming this isn’t something she normally shares. It makes me want to find this guy and
beat the hell out of him.

“I’m sorry,” I murmur while slipping my arm around her waist and pulling her to me.
She shrugs, never letting the first tear fall, and then she sits up, trying to look composed and

unscathed by her truth.

“Name the most scared you’ve ever been in your life,” she says, changing the subject.
“When I thought I was going to be a father,” I say through a nervous chuckle, and she frowns a

little, realizing she just wasted a turn.

“What about you?” I ask while brushing her hair from her face.
“I was afraid you were going to ask that,” she sighs. “Um, it actually happened a few months

ago. I kept having someone call me from a blocked number, threatening me, watching me. They knew
everything I was doing at all times of the day. I thought it was Evan - my last boyfriend - so Billy
went over to his house and started a fight.

“Unfortunately, Billy got his ass kicked, then got arrested, and while he was there, I got another

call proving it wasn’t Evan. I bailed Billy out, changed my number, and changed my apartment as
well. Evan dropped the charges against Billy when he found out what was going on. He even offered
to help me find out who it was.

“The calls stopped, though, and so did all the weird flower deliveries, notes, and other creepy

things. I suppose whoever it was grew bored.”

“That’s a little fucked up. Are you sure it’s over?”
She shrugs, hiding her true anxiety. “I hope so. My turn again. What's the best date you’ve ever

had?”

I have to think about that. I can’t remember having an actual date in the traditional sense, but I

don’t want to tell her that.

I stand up, smiling, and my shorts fall to the ground to bring a devilish grin to her face.
“That’s sort of cheating, since you’re not actually showing any new skin.”
She's cute when she's irritated.
“My turn," I say while sitting back down. "What’s the most intense orgasm you’ve ever had?” I

ask, knowing she’ll shy away from the question now that I’ve learned about her a little more.

She blushes, just as I knew she would, and she stands up to turn her back on me as she pulls the

strings to loosen her bikini top. She looks over her shoulder to give me a taunting gaze, and then she
drops the top to the ground before walking over to the pool and diving in.

***

Ashiara

I could have answered that, but I want to fuck him at this point. This game was supposed to end

our flirtation and help me distance myself from the superficial guy I’ve been so inexplicably drawn
to. Instead, I want him more now than ever.

“Nice,” he says with an excited grin before standing up and diving in beside me.
I smile as drops of water splash me in the face, and I watch his slow ascent. He shakes his head

to free his brow from his hair before running his hand through the wet strands.

“I think it’s my turn now,” I murmur with a sweet grin, feigning innocence.
“Only if I get a kiss first. You’re hiding the good stuff under the water, disrupting the view. I

think it’s only fair I get at least a kiss.”

Take more than a kiss.
“No kissing until you win the game,” I murmur through a shaky breath, and he smiles as he takes a

step toward me, his body looking just as perfectly clear through the water as it did on land.

He can see my chest just fine.
“Fine, next question,” he says with mock frustration.
“Why did you want to spend so much time here?”
He sighs hard, and then his eyes fall back down to my chest. He looks torn at first, but then

determination comes to life in his eyes as he takes another step towards me.

“My mom ran off when I was still in diapers, my dad is a drunken asshole, and Melanie was my

savior. Dad’s favorite thing to do when I was younger was get drunk, invite his friends over, and jam
out until the early hours of the morning. So, I would put myself to bed, block out the drunken music
with my pillow, and then wake up on my own to get ready for school.

“With Melanie, she cooked me supper, laid my clothes out for me, and woke me up for school in

the mornings. She even combed my hair for me when I was really young. Breakfast was always
waiting. She’d help me with my homework. She even taught me how to drive. If it hadn’t been for
her, my life would have gone a lot differently.”

My heart sinks to the ground as I wade over to be closer to him. Without thinking, I pull him

down to meet my lips, and he responds by gripping me tightly around the waist, pulling at the strings
on my bottoms.

“I’m sorry,” I murmur against his lips while moving back.
His breath is shaky, but he lets me withdraw without protest.
“My turn. Tell me how you really feel about me,” he murmurs while tugging me back to him in a

rough motion.

How do I feel? Like I want to spend the rest of the weekend repeating the same mistakes.
Without letting my mind work, I pull the strings on my bikini bottoms and pull it to the surface to

throw it over the side of the pool.

A daring, triumphant grin spreads over his face, and his lips crush mine as my legs wrap around

his waist. For right now, I’m his to do with as he pleases.

***

Tag

Her breath is hot, her grip is needy, and she's finally mine. I know she wants me now, and she’s

had her fun. Now it’s my turn to fuck with her, make her have to have me, and take away her power
so I can get back to being me instead of this pile of mush she has turned me into.

“Turn around,” I command, and she does as I say. “Put your hands on the side of the pool.”
She does it, and her tiptoes hold her in place as she grips the edge. She’s going along with this

almost too well, and my hard-as-fuck cock is begging me to reconsider what I’m about to do.

“Whatever you do, don’t move,” I murmur while taking a breath and going under the water to pull

her legs around my neck, putting myself between her body and the wall of the pool.

I press my lips to her most sensitive spot, and then I flick my tongue over her hardened little nub,

making her tremble. I work faster, making harder strokes, and alternating between sucking, nibbling
and licking as the chlorine takes away the taste I’m sure would be delicious.

I pick her up before I run out of air, and she clings to me when I turn us and lay her on the side of

the pool. Her legs tense around my head as I work harder, my deliberate strokes owning her.

I feel her legs trembling more, and then I feel her body tighten as she grips my hair. As I feel her

body’s reaction and taste her a little more without the obnoxious chlorine overwhelming me, I work
harder. She lets out a breath just before a beautiful moan, gasping as she finds her release. I bring
her back into the water, pushing myself against the wall, and holding her to me.

Her arms wrap around my neck, and her soft lips find mine with more need as her bare body

presses against mine. As bad as I want to fuck her, I know I should stop - leave her desperate for
more. I don’t know if I can, though. I don’t even have a condom with me right now.

She frees my cock from my trunks without giving me a chance to think further, and her body

disappears under the water as her mouth finds the tip. I know I should pull her up, but I can’t.

Her lips slide over, her tongue twists and turns, but she doesn't take me fully. She’s fucking with

me. I tug at her head, and her lips slide to the base as she takes me in her mouth completely, making
an ungodly moan rumble deep in my chest.

My eyes roll back in my head as I revel in her wonderful ability to make me forget the world, but

I jerk her up from her underwater-oral-assault and bring her wet lips back to mine.

She moans as she grabs my cock in her hand, and her legs wrap around me as she pushes the top

of it into her opening, inviting me to fuck her.

Our gentle kiss becomes more ravenous as I shove her back into the wall of the pool, and before

I think too much, I surge in, feeling her tightness as I swell inside her.

Oh damn. She feels too fucking good.

***

Ashiara

I wanted to fuck him, and then he gave me an orgasm - one which definitely climbed the charts to

be my best ever. Apparently experience makes a guy pretty damn incredible.

“Harder,” I breathe as he takes his time, but he pulls out instead of going deeper.
My head pops up as confusion strikes, but then I hear the voices he must have already heard.
“Hey, Ash. You up?” Billy calls from just inside.

“Shit,” I whisper, and Tag laughs while jerking up his shorts and pulling himself out of the pool

to grab my shorts and shirt. He shoves them under the cushions of the lounge chair. Then he quickly
tosses my bikini to me.

I duck under the water when I see Billy coming toward the pool, and I hold my breath, praying I

can stay under long enough.

***

Tag

Being inside her was the best feeling I think I’ve ever had. I couldn’t just fuck her poolside

because of a stupid bet. I can’t fuck her without a condom either. I got lucky Bity showed up.

“Tag,” Bity grumbles under his breath.
“What’s up?” I murmur, heading away from the pool and drawing him inside so Ash can come up

for air.

“I’m looking for Ash. You seen her?”
I prop up on the island in the kitchen as I pop a grape in my mouth from the fruit basket dressing

the center.

“She’s-”
Before I can finish, Rene pops in with a bit of a sour look.
“I didn’t realize everyone was going to be gone today. Have you two been here alone all day?”

she almost whimpers, showing her frigging obsession with me.

Shit. Fuck her already, Bity.
“Yeah, we went for a swim, and we were going to see about going to the beach,” I murmur as I

see Ash walking toward us with a towel wrapped around her.

“Hey,” she murmurs softly, her eyes meeting mine briefly.
“Hey,” I say back, knowing it wasn’t me she was talking to.
She smiles, and I can see Bity’s face distorting with anger.
“Ash, you could have went to town with Mom and Wren,” he almost scolds.
“Actually, I thought I’d stay here - take in the view.”
“I bet you did,” Rene sardonically releases, jealously oozing out.
“Um. I’ll see you guys later. I think the others should be back soon, and I need to grab a shower

and change,” I murmur as I walk by Ash, discreetly grabbing her ass through the towel as I pass
behind her.

She bites back a smile while clinging to her towel.
“Me, too. Catch you later, Billy?” Ash mutters so innocently.
“Yeah,” he says dully.
I walk out and wait beside the wall for her to follow me.
She emerges, and I swirl her into my arms while bringing her in for a deep kiss as her body

pushes against mine.

“Your room or mine?” she murmurs against my lips, and I smile in response.
“Neither. Rene is about to start stalking me again, and I’m sure Billy is going to come to your

room to bitch. Let’s meet up in a while, and I’ll take you somewhere.”

She almost pouts, which excites me to no end. She wants me bad now, almost as bad as I want

her.

“Okay, so, later?” she asks awkwardly.
“Definitely later.”
She finally smiles for real, and I kiss her again while taking her hand in mine. I lead her up the

stairs, hoping I have the strength to let her go while she still wants me.

Chapter Four

Biding Time

Ashiara

So later obviously meant much, much later.
I’ve been waiting all damn day on Tag to show up and end this sexual frustration, but he hasn’t

made a move. The only thing he has done is be swarmed with wedding stuff. Who knew the best man
had to be so involved?

The rehearsal dinner is going on right now, so I just stayed in my room. I’m not part of the

wedding party, and I’m too wound up to sit down. I'd be squirming in my seat if I had to watch Tag
stand beside the groom while they ran through a mock ceremony.

I’m sure he looks sexy in whatever outfit he’s wearing. Hopefully, this daring black dress will

have some effect on him.

It’s a very formal event tonight, and my dress is sexy-elegant. The low dip shows off my

cleavage, while the tasteful straps slide over my arms with their pricy fabric - courtesy of Billy for
being his pretend date.

The long dress stops just at my feet, while the daring split rises all the way up my leg to my

thigh. My hair has been dressed in elegant curls, and a black, shimmering flower ties the front right
side of my hair back.

I look out the window, noticing the crowds have broken apart and the party is starting.
Finally.
I huff as I walk over to open my door, but my heart stops when I see Tag standing there, looking

beyond hot as he leans against my doorframe, staring down at me with his devilishly perfect grin.

His icy blues match the shirt under his suit and tie. It should be so illegal for someone to look

like this. His dark hair gleams under the low light of the hallway, and he reaches out his arm for me
to take.

“Well, I was planning on detaining you for an hour or two, but now that I see how incredible you

look, I’d hate to undo anything,” he says with his grin still intact as I take his arm.

“Thanks. You did have the rest of the day to detain me though,” I say, lightly sulking.
“Do I detect a hint of disappointment, Ms. Branderwood?”
The delight in his tone is too… irresistible.
“Don’t be cute, Mr. Masters.”
He lets a laugh free, and then he leans over to my ear as we descend the staircase to the room full

of people.

“At least you got to come earlier,” he crudely releases, his hot breath stinging against my

sensitized skin.

I shiver lightly, and then I look back to find his daring grin and excited eyes.
“Yes I did. I also tried to return the favor when my mouth was-”
He interrupts me when he jerks my face to meet his as my body crashes against the wall of the

staircase with numerous gasps following.

“Christ,” he murmurs against my lips. “I swear you’re fucking with my head.”
I’m fucking with his head? I’m the one dying for his touch.
“Let’s get this party shit over with, and then I want you to stay with me again tonight. This time,

though, it won’t be so innocent," he says, sounding assertive.

Mmm.
I grin, and then we pull back to see all the giggling faces turning away. He adjusts his tie and

takes my hand again until we reach the bottom of the stairs. I feel a pang of disappointment when he
releases me, and then I feel a tug of jealously as some gorgeous girl comes to drape her arms around
him before kissing him directly on the lips.

Well that sucks.
I start to walk off, when I feel his arm around me, pulling me back to his perfect body.
“Emry, hey,” he says nervously. “I didn’t think you were invited to the wedding.”
“I’m not, but there’s no rule about someone who was invited bringing me as their date,” she says

while dusting her blond locks from her shoulder, and then her eyes cut to glare at me. “One of your
whores?”

“I’m just gonna go find Billy,” I murmur awkwardly when I realize she’s apparently one of his

many conquests, but Tag refuses to let me retreat.

“Actually, Ash is Bity’s best friend, and at the moment, she’s my best friend, too. I’m going to

head out, call security, and then I’ll be able to enjoy the night,” he grumbles while wrapping his arm
around me again and dragging me outside.

“Ex-girlfriend?”
“Never had a girlfriend. She’s just a crazy stalker who wanted me a n d Wren,” he briskly

explains before walking up to a broad man in a black suit. “Emry Monroe is here. Get rid of her
before she fucks up Wren’s night.”

“Yes, Sir,” the guy spouts before rushing into the house.
“That bad?” I ask worriedly.
“Nothing to worry about,” he says with some reassurance.
His grip loosens on me as his stride slows, and I turn to watch the girl being forcefully ushered

out as she curses the security guards.

“Do you really drive women that crazy?” I playfully retort.

***

Tag

She has no idea how crazy Emry was before I ever met her. I’m not going to elaborate right now

either.

“Have I been driving you crazy?” I ask as I pull her out to the center of the dancing area set up

with a faux dancing platform.

We settle in amongst a few couples in love, and I pull her arms around my neck as mine slide to

clasp around her waist.

“Maybe a little. So, how have you never had a girlfriend?” she asks curiously.
I shouldn’t haven given that little tidbit away. Everything I blurt out in front of her reminds me

how different I am when she's around. Each second I’m lost in those deep blues is another second I

feel less like my normal self.

“I’m not boyfriend material. It’s just easier to tell girls up front what I can offer, and that’s just

it. After a few ‘dates’ we part ways, usually on friendly terms. You ready to run away now?”

Her face gives nothing away, and my breath catches in my throat when she takes far too long to

respond.

“So you just take them to your house, screw them a couple of times, and then send them on their

way?” she bluntly asks.

“Never my house. I learned a long time ago that some women are crazy. It’s their house, a hotel,

or a car.”

Why the fuck did I just say that out loud? Christ. I need a padlock for my lips.
She pulls back, and my eyes look up to see Bity snarling at us as he sips his whiskey - alone.
“I need to go check on Billy. I’ll catch up with you later,” she says a little distantly.
This isn’t one of the girls I’m used to dealing with. She’s the type of girl who can crumble a man

- even me. I don’t know whether to dive in and give it a try, or back off before I hurt her.

I’ve never cared about what I might do to a girl, but with her, everything is different.
“You’re mad at me for being honest,” I mumble while catching her hand.
She looks down at our contact, and then her eyes come back up to meet mine.
“No, I’m just worried about Billy. I really will see you later. You still have a debt to collect,”

she says with a forced smile, and with heavy unease, I release her.

“I don’t expect to collect. If you want me, you know where to find me. If you don’t, then at least

I got to… well, you know,” I say, making her cheeks flash a red glow.

“Believe me, I know.”
She smiles more sincerely before walking off toward the sulking man on the stairs, and I run my

fingers through my hair as I watch her without waver.

All fucking day long I’ve thought about her - not just having sex with her either. I’ve wanted to

talk to her, hold her, lie beside her the way we did last night. It felt so good to wake up with her in
my arms. It felt even better when she kissed me because she couldn’t resist.

I just don’t know if I’m ready to be the kind of guy a girl like that expects. I sure as hell would

hate myself if she ever hated me. Maybe I should just forget about all this and walk away while I can.

The problem is, I really can’t.
My eyes finally break away just as she reaches him, and then I see the far lesser creature that is

Rene stalking toward me with her devious intentions plainly etched on her face.

***

Ashiara

Billy looks disgusted as I walk toward him, and I get a little sick when he looks away, shaking

his head. I can always tell when he’s pissed at me. I hate it because he never holds back.

“Hey,” I murmur softly while taking a seat beside him.
“What? Tag decide to fuck you later?” he snaps, breathing heavily.
“Billy, I don’t deserve that.”
“Don’t you?” he growls while sipping his drink.
This is even worse than usual, and my eyes lift up to follow his gaze. Tag is gracefully trying to

escape Rene’s clutches, and Billy’s jaw clenches in response.

“I don’t want you around Tag anymore,” he says in a low, deathly grim whisper.
“Look, I know what kind of guy he is, but-”
“But nothing. Look at that shit. Rene has been talking about him nonstop since the two of you

were here alone today. Now she’s chasing after him. I brought you to help me get her, not help raise
his stock that much more. You know how fucking jealous she is of you.”

Ah. That hurts like hell.
“So this isn’t because you’re worried about me getting hurt or played; this is because Rene is

some crazy bitch who wants whatever guy she thinks I want? Really? I can’t believe you, Billy,” I
hiss, though my voice is almost drowned out by the loud orchestra.

“Ash, look, that’s not-”
“Yeah, it is. You’re a piece of shit friend, Billy Prize. I can’t believe it took me this long to

figure that out. Stay the hell away from me. Don’t worry about anything I might do with Tag. Just tell
Wren I’m sorry for leaving early.”

I barge by him, my tears begging to fall as I head toward the gallant house. He doesn’t follow me

- he knows better. He knows I’ll hate him for this, and there’s nothing he can do.

As I’m rushing up the stairs, I feel arms around me, swirling me to a body.
“Hey, what’s wrong?” Tag asks as he studies my unshed tears.
Like he really cares.
“Apparently I’m fucking up Billy’s chances with Rene because I’ve been Tagged,” I blurt out

foolishly.

“He said that?” he gasps in angry disbelief before turning away like he’s going to go tear him

apart.

“Don’t,” I murmur, a little surprised by his reaction, as I tug on his arm.
“No. He shouldn’t have said something like that. He has no right to damn-”
My lips press against his as I jerk his head down to shut him up. His hands glide around my

waist, and then one slides down my leg to find the split of the dress. His hand slides through it, and
he grips me at my thigh, making my leg rise to his waist, as he spins me and presses me hard against
the wall.

“Just fuck me,” I murmur softly against his lips, and before I know it, my elegant dress becomes

sleazy as my legs wrap around his waist and he carries me away from the party.

***

Tag

Bity’s a stupid ass who deserves to have his nose broken, but I don’t need to fuck him up the day

before Wren’s wedding. Besides, I’ve been fighting with my mixed emotions for Ash for long
enough. I’m ready to just have her, and then deal with whatever uncertainties later.

Her lips are like velvet against mine, and her smooth body is so incredible to touch as I carry her

back to my room. She’s the only girl here I’ve been able to pay attention to, and that’s sure as hell a
first for me.

The door to my room opens, and she moans into my mouth as I carry her to the bed. That

beautiful sound only makes me grip her harder as we crash to the bed, and then she rips my jacket off

before pulling me to her by my tie.

The way she wants me right now is more of a rush than anything I’ve ever felt before. Many girls

have wanted me, but she’s the first to need me for something.

Yet again, that’s a first. I don’t do girls with needs, but I’d do anything right now for this one.

It’s starting to freak me the hell out.

I feel her undoing my pants, and then they fall free enough for me to kick them off, as her eager

hands rip the buttons from my shirt.

Fuck, that’s so hot.
Pulling my tie over my head, I stare down at her body on my bed, her eyes telling me she’s

waiting to be undressed.

I quickly oblige, my hands sliding the dress up and over her head to reveal the sexiest underwear

I’ve ever seen. Her black, strapless corset top stops to show about four inches of her stomach, and
then my eyes fall on the lacy underwear that offers me a peek of what I know is underneath.

“Shit,” I exhale in pleasant surprise, and she smiles before pulling me back down to her.
I don’t hesitate to push my tongue in her mouth, and my hand slides up her leg to find her lacy

perfection and slide it aside before my finger finds her wet, tight crevice.

I’m going to savor it though. I can’t rush this moment.
She moans as my finger moves, and then my mouth escapes hers as my lips trail down her body to

find its place below.

She grips my hair as her legs spread wider, and she moans louder with every flick of my tongue

or twist of my finger buried inside her. I slip in another finger, and the muscles inside her tighten,
making my cock throb with envy.

She cries out as she finds her moment, and then I slip my pants down and slide the condom on

before burying myself in her with one quick thrust.

Oh damn it. She feels even better than she did in the pool.
“Tag,” she moans out, making me surge in harder before pulling back just a little.
“Say it again,” I murmur before pumping in harder again.
“Tag,” she says while gasping in ecstasy.
I could tell during our little game earlier that she’s never had an orgasm during sex, but that’s

about to change. I don’t care how long I have to fuck her, she’s going to scream for all the right
reasons.

***

Ashiara

He's on a mission, and I pray he succeeds. The things he’s making my body do are surreal as he

thrashes into me with such incredibly perfect force. The angle he’s using is making my insides tighten
with each pulsing thrust. I’ve never felt like this during sex, and I don’t know if I can ever have sex
again unless it feels just like this.

My name is a grunt as he slams into me harder, his body elevating a little as his thumb finds my

most sensitive spot.

Oh damn.
My head falls back, and his thumb releases its hold as he uses both hands to support his weight.

I want to feel him even more, so I tilt my hips. I cry out as he finds an angle I didn’t expect, and

then I feel my tears as my body convulses under him. Wild colors dot the backs of my eyelids, and I
start worrying I'm about to blackout when my whole body becomes languid.

He gasps as he pushes himself inside me at the deepest point, and then he holds himself there as

his eyes roll back in his head. A sexy, low groan exudes from his throat, and then he falls to be
beside me before pulling me into his arms.

He grins before wiping away my bizarre tears, and then he kisses me softly on the lips.
“First time?” he teases, and I roll my eyes as my leg wraps around his waist.
“Not the last time, I hope,” I murmur as my lips stroll over his strong jaw line.
“Definitely not the last time. I hope you ate something to sustain you. It’s going to be a long,

long night.”

I smile as his lips press harder against mine, and then I feel his awakened erection as he slips off

the condom and drops it in the trashcan beside the bed. He pulls out another, and I hold back a giggle
when he rips it open with his teeth.

“Cheers to long nights,” he murmurs seductively while guiding his covered cock into my opening,

and my mouth pops open as he tugs on my bottom lip with his teeth.

I love long nights.

Chapter Five

Running Drama

Tag

Two nights in a row this beautiful girl has slept in my bed, and two mornings in a row I’ve

woken up happy she did. This is irking me more and more.

She looks so peaceful curled up on my chest, her lazy smile barely etched up as she dreams

something good. I’m feeling all the more foolish because I’m hoping it’s me she’s dreaming about.

“What time is it?” she yawns out as she stretches and wraps her arm around me a little better.
Involuntarily, I smile and pull her closer to me as I kiss the top of her head.
“It’s just after eight. The wedding isn’t until sunset, and we can hide out in here for as long as

you want.”

I can’t believe I just essentially asked her to spend the day with me after spending the night with

me.

She smiles, and then her perfect lips press lightly against mine as she rises up and straddles me

with her bare, glorious body. I sure as hell can’t think straight now. Hell, I’m ready to take her home
with me as soon as the wedding ends.

Damn those tits.
“Well, I’d love to stay, but I’ve got a car coming at noon to pick me up. So, I need to go pack my

stuff.”

I tilt my head in confusion as I bring her down to meet my lips again. “You can’t leave. I need a

date to the wedding, and you’re perfect for that.”

She smiles against my lips, and then she shakes her head.
“How about dinner or something tomorrow instead?” she asks curiously, though there’s not a lot

of hope in her tone.

This is that crossroads where I have to make a decision. So many times I’ve delivered a speech

with perfect execution, but it’s too hard to do to her.

“How about you stay, and then we’ll discuss dinner when tomorrow comes?”
She smiles, but it doesn’t reach her eyes.
“You’re right. Let’s just enjoy today,” she says a little distantly, confusing me a bit.
“You worried about Bity?” I ask as I run my fingers through her hair, feeling relaxed curls trying

to turn straight.

She's still sexy first thing in the morning.
“He’s just pissed right now. He says stupid shit when he’s pissed. I’m sure on some level he

felt like I betrayed him.”

I scoff, “He’s the last person who has the right to chastise someone over betrayal.”
She rises up, her eyes locking with mine, and then her lips part slightly as she tries to assess what

I’m saying.

“What does that mean?”
I pull an arm behind my head while letting my other drape around her deliciously bare body.

“Bity fucked Erica two years ago when we were all in Vegas for the wedding party.”
Ah shit.
There I go again - just blurting things out.
“Erica? As in Wren’s fiancée? And… wedding party?”
I exhale heavily while nodding.
“Yeah, they were engaged once before. They were a few days away from tying the knot in Vegas

- not some Elvis sham of a wedding either. Erica went off with the girls, got wasted outside her head,
and then she went to Bity’s room. He had such a chip on his shoulder about Wren getting married
because 'things are just so easy for him,' that he actually fucked her.

“The next morning, I woke up, went to Bity’s room to wake him up, and Erica walked out in his

shirt before I could even knock. I got sick when I saw her holding her dress and shoes in her hands,
and she burst into tears when she saw me.”

***

Ashiara

I swallow hard, trying to digest the words that just came out of his mouth. There’s no way Billy

could do such a vile thing to his own brother.

“Are you sure they had sex?” I ask, my voice trembling.
“Positive. She was drunk, but she remembered it. When Wren confronted him, he admitted it.

They didn’t speak for about a year, but Wren’s too good and forgiving of a guy to hold a grudge
forever. He finally forgave him, and then he forgave Erica as well. After a few months, they started
dating again, and before you knew it, here we were all over again.”

I’m in shock. Billy and I have been best friends for years, and I had no clue about all of this.
“Why didn’t he tell me?”
“Because you were the one person he had left that didn’t hate him, I suppose. After that, Wren

has been different toward him. He had always protected him, stood up for him, and he had been
devoutly loyal. Now, he acknowledges he’s his brother, but he doesn’t feel the same. Everyone
always thought it would be me who fucked one of Wren’s girls, but I wouldn’t do that to him. No
piece of ass is worth losing a brother, and Wren’s the closest thing to a brother I’ve ever had.”

It’s amazing he can be so genuine, so full of love for others, but he refuses to be in a

relationship. The mere mention of dinner forced his whole body to tense up. It’s obvious this can
never be more than a fling, but I knew that from the beginning.

It wasn't fair for me to even suggest dinner. He's Tag Masters. I have no right to even want to

change him.

I wish I didn’t love being in his arms. It feels so natural to be with him. There’s nothing forced,

and it never feels awkward or uncomfortable. It’s like we’ve known each other forever, though it’s
only been a couple of days.

“Well, I definitely get the whole best man thing now. You deserve it much more. As for Billy,

you’re right about one thing, he had no right to jump my ass.”

He smiles before pulling me closer to him. He’s so different than how he describes himself. I’m

sure all girls are confused when they’re lying in his arms like this.

“How about coffee? I can go get us some,” he sweetly offers, and I give him a light smile and a

nod as he stands up and pulls on a pair of track pants.

“Please don’t move. I’ll be right back.”
I force a smile and nod again as he dashes out the door. I have to move though. I need to get my

stuff packed so I can get out of here by noon. It’ll be the perfect escape because I heard Erica talking
about getting the wedding party together for a cliff-side pose while the sun was so high.

I hate slipping out on Tag, but it’s not like he’ll be devastated. He might be single, but he’s more

unavailable than a married man. Within a few minutes of my departure, he’ll be in the arms of
another girl, and I’ll be a distant memory of some girl he fucked at his best friend’s wedding.

***

Tag

I should have said yes to dinner. I wanted to. Now I’m regretting turning it down, but I don’t

trust myself not to hurt her. I wish I was that guy who could change for a girl, but I don’t have such
high hopes.

My whole life my bastard father has broken women left and right, making promises he couldn’t

keep. At least I’m honest. If a girl falls for me after I’ve told them how I am, then it’s on them, not
me.

With Ash though, it’s all different. I’m down here watching a pot of coffee brew so I can hurry

back up to her. I begged her to stay in my bed so she’d be there when I returned. I’m that caught up in
her.

“There’s my best man,” Wren’s voice says from behind me, forcing my thoughts to cease as I turn

to face him.

“There’s the man of the hour,” I murmur with a smile.
He grins giddily as he comes to stand beside me, and we both hold a silent spell until the coffee

beeps behind us, pronouncing its climax.

“So did you and Ash hook up last night?” he asks with a wry smile as I pull down two large

coffee cups.

“Yeah,” I murmur with a goofy grin spreading across my face.
I have to fight hard not to slap myself for such a pathetic reaction.
“And you’re making coffee for two? She spent the night with you and you’re not dodging her?

I’m impressed.”

“Don’t be. She knows how I am. Just because I’m taking her some coffee doesn’t mean too

much has changed.”

“Mom says she’s incredible. She even told me she thought about introducing us after Erica and I

called it quits. I’m glad she didn’t. I don’t know if I would have ever given her up for Erica,” he
says while nudging my elbow.

“She never thought to introduce her to me?” I joke, knowing damn well Melanie loves her too

much to subject her to the likes of me.

“Actually, I knew you’d find her on your own one day,” Melanie says from behind as she joins us

in the kitchen.

Wren chuckles lightly while hopping up on the counter, and I turn to face the only mother I’ve

ever had.

“Is that so?” I playfully muse while drawing the coffee cup to my lips.
“It is so. By the way, Ashiara likes her coffee with just a touch of cream - nothing else.”
I smirk as she walks over and pulls down a cup of her own.
“You, my boy, need a girl like her to settle you down. She’s the only one strong enough to handle

you, and you’re one of the few I consider good enough for her. The only others would be Wren or
Billy.”

Billy doesn’t even deserve to be friends with her. Wren, thankfully, has his own girl. One he

hasn’t given up on even though he should have.

“You kissed her in front of everyone last night, or so I heard. That’s not like you,” Melanie

continues while studying me very closely. “Usually you like to make all the women think you don’t
care about anyone in front of them. I know Ashiara is the one to bring you out of your funk.”

“My funk?” I muse with a small grin. “Are you saying you don’t approve of my lifestyle,

Melanie?”

Her humor leaves her face as she stares at me with all seriousness and says, “You deserve

more.”

Wren stops laughing, and I lower my cup so I can better view the woman I wish really had been

my mom. Maybe then I’d be more like Wren and less like my father.

“I-”
“Hey,” Rene says to interrupt my next, possibly foolish, words.
“Hey,” Wren and Melanie both say as she walks over beside me to pull down a coffee cup of her

own.

She pours the remaining bits of the pot into her cup, and then she props up directly beside me,

uncomfortably close.

“Why did everyone get quiet when I walked in?” she almost jokes.
Wren’s devious smirk cocks up as he chirps, “We were just talking about what a good couple

Ash and Tag make. Mom thinks she’s the only girl capable of handling Tag.”

Melanie stifles a grin, and I bite back one of my own as Rene puffs.
“I don’t really like her.”
That’s because you’re jealous as hell.
“That’s because you don’t really know her. It’s easy to feel intimidated, and even a little envious

of someone as amazing as Ashiara if you don’t know what a kind and giving person she really is,”
Melanie stabs, and I sputter a little of my coffee back into my cup as I fight off the urge to release my
laughter when Rene almost growls.

Then my eyes fall on the beauty in a short, dark denim skirt and a white shirt flowing loosely

around her shoulders, giving me a peek at her tempting neck. Her hair is tamed, her makeup is lightly
on, and her body is damn near glowing as she walks in.

“Pre-wedding meeting in the kitchen?” Ash asks as she walks in, her steps uneasy as her eyes fall

on mine.

“Nah, just chatting,” Wren chimes in, his smile growing as he notices the intense gaze I’m sharing

with the dark-haired wonder.

She starts toward me, but then she stops and props up beside Melanie instead. I can’t stand her

being so far away when she’s so close, so - against all my normal training - I start toward her.

I can feel all the eyes on us as I carry her coffee to her, and she smiles appreciatively as I hand it

to her. A few breaths rush out with surprise when I bend over and place a soft, chaste kiss on her
lips.

She smiles her beautiful grin, and then she stares down at her coffee as I wrap my arm around her

and pull her to me.

“Well,” Wren says with a grin even bigger. “I’m going to go see if I can break tradition and

sneak a peek at my bride-to-be. See you at noon for the cliff-side pictures.”

Oh damn. I forgot that shit.
“Yeah, I’ll be there.”
Melanie's smile deepens as she leans over to Ash and kisses her on the cheek. Then she leaves

the room.

Rene squirms uncomfortably for a minute, and then she rushes off to hide out now that the girl

who outshines her is in my arms.

“Hey,” I murmur softly. “Sorry, I got caught up.”

***

Ashiara

I actually hadn’t expected to run into Tag. I was wanting to talk to Melanie and tell her I’m

leaving, but here he is. He kisses me again, and I put my coffee down so I can pull him in for a
deeper one.

“Miss me?” he asks with a smile.
“A little.” I giggle as he picks me up and puts me on the counter.
“Good. Now, let’s talk about that dinner you proposed.”
I take a deep, cleansing breath, and then I dust his hair from his brow before I shake my head.
“I shouldn’t have asked you for that. So, shouldn’t you be getting ready? For the pictures and

all.”

“Not yet. I’m not a girl, so I don’t take that long.”
I laugh a little, and then I lean over to push my forehead to his as I sit atop the really high bar top.
Suddenly his lips are on mine much harder as he pulls me to his body and starts carrying me

away. My skirt is too tight for me to wrap my legs around his waist, so they dangle as he takes me to
the back of the kitchen to the storage closet.

He puts me on the counter in there, and I slip his shirt over his head as his hands greedily scour

my body under my skirt.

“I love a good morning,” he murmurs against my lips as he jerks my panties off and slides my

skirt up higher - making it wrinkle around my waist and exposing me.

It doesn't take but a few seconds to push his pants down, and we start acting like ravenous,

hormonal teenagers. My legs wrap around him as I jerk him to me, and the head of his erection grazes
my entrance as he guides it to me.

“I love how wet you get for me.”
I moan into his mouth as his firmness glides in a little farther - skin on skin.
“Shit, I don’t have anymore condoms. Damn it.”
My lips tighten as the head of his erection stays inside me.
“I can use my mouth,” I daringly release, making his hands grip me tighter as he sinks in just a

little more.

“Say fuck it.”
I pause, uncertain if I’m willing to risk a pregnancy for a good fuck in what’s essentially an

oversized closet.

“Fuck it,” I murmur against his mouth, stupidly giving up on caution, and he surges in with more

force than I was expecting, forcing my head to bob back in ecstasy as my body arches to meet his next
thrust.

I moan louder as the skin on skin makes me feel him with more intimacy, more perfection.
“Fuck, you feel so good. Damn it,” he almost gripes as he thrusts in deeper, making a catch in my

throat force out a squeak instead of a moan.

His pace only quickens as his grip tightens, and he jerks me to where my back pops the counter

and my ass rests in his hands as his furious rhythm pushes me to the brink.

I grip the edge of the counter as the ecstasy swells in my lower abdomen, and I scream out as he

pushes me over the edge, forcing my whole body to stiffen before relaxing to the point I become limp
in his hands.

Suddenly, I feel his warmth spreading inside me as he follows my climax, and then he pulls me

up to hold me to him.

I tremble as my arms clasp around his neck, and his sweet, deliberate kiss holds me steady in the

realm of fantasy. I know this will never be more than this, but at least he’s not making me feel dirty.
Well, not in a bad way.

***

Tag

As I hold her, something inside me breaks. I’ve never wanted someone for more than sex until

her, and I really have no idea what to do or say. Ash is too good for someone like me to fuck with. I
can’t do it. I can’t let her be a guinea pig and play the first girlfriend in my life.

“Ash?” Billy’s voice calls, and she covers her mouth to stifle a laugh as she pulls me to cover up

her body.

I force a smile, not quite as amused by the sound of Billy’s interrupting voice. Brushing her hair

away from her face, I stare into those stormy blues I could imagine myself staring into for so much
longer than this weekend.

At least she’s still staying. Maybe she’ll even let me take her home, and from there, who

knows? I sure as hell don’t know. I’ve never been so fucking confused in all my life.

She hops off the counter, and I smirk as I hand her back her underwear.
“Ash, you in here?” Billy calls from the kitchen, but she doesn’t answer, even after her panties

and skirt are back in place.

Instead, she gets on her tiptoes and tugs at the back of my neck to bring me into a sweet, sublime

kiss. It would be so easy to get lost in her.

My arms wrap around her waist almost reflexively, as if my body belongs to her. It’s a new

feeling, something I love and hate at the same time.

Billy huffs, and we listen to his feet shuffling out of the kitchen before we emerge from our

accidental hideaway. I hadn’t even meant to fuck her, but damn, she’s just so irresistible.

I kissed her in front of the family like she was mine to with do as I pleased. This is insane.
“I should probably go grab a shower,” she murmurs as she squirms uncomfortably.
“Yeah. Want to use mine? Maybe share a shower?”
Shit. What am I doing?
She smiles mischievously, and then her hand trails up my shirt before she starts tugging me out of

the kitchen.

“Love to.”
What now?

***

Tag

We've spent the entire day inside, wrapped up in each other, and surprisingly, I'm not the least

bit bored. I can't remember ever having talked to someone for this long. I can't decide if it's a good
thing or a bad thing.

She giggles when I kiss her neck, and I smile foolishly like some teenage boy with his first

crush. The wedding party is growing restless, tired of all the picture-taking. I dread spending at least
an hour out here.

"Are you going to watch all the pictures?" I ask, leaning back up from her delicious neck.
"As riveting as that sounds, I think I'll head back to the princess room and do some reading."
Her sweet smile makes me wish I had done more than spend the day talking to her. What is

wrong with me? It's like I can't get enough of her.

"Care if I come by after this is all over with?"
She grins bashfully and nods, looking down at her feet instead of meeting my eyes. Damn, she's

cute.

"Good. Then I suppose I should get out there before I piss off the photographer even more."
She laughs, and then her hand slides up my chest before resting on the back of my neck. She pulls

me down, an action that is starting to feel too natural, and I willingly fall to her lips.

I see a flicker of something, and I glance up from the delicious kiss to see the bitch photographer

snapping away.

"I don't think the bride and groom want pictures of this," I grumble, glaring at the peeping Tom

hiding behind her camera.

Ash stiffens lightly, seeming a little insulted by the snapshots. I'm sure she doesn't want pictures

of us all over the wedding display.

"The bride and groom want candid shots of guests as well," the photographer snarks.
"Then go find someone who enjoys your constant clicking."
She growls and storms away, seeming infuriated.
"So much for not pissing off the photographer," Ash says with a small smile, but it seems forced.
What happened?
"You okay?" I ask, brushing her hair away from her cheek before tilting her chin back up.
"Um... yeah. You should probably get going. I'm sure she's telling Erica and Wren all about how

rude you just were. Go save them before they fire her."

I laugh, thinking about how Wren almost fired her yesterday when she refused to let us rest.

"Okay. I'll see you soon."
I kiss her again, as though I can't help myself. She's very addictive.
I jog off to go join the wedding party, ready for this picture-fest to be over so I can get back to

Ash. Maybe I will take her out to dinner or a movie or... something. I'll ask Wren what exactly
you're supposed to do.

No. What am I saying? I'm all wrong for her. I'm not a guy who can change in one weekend. I'd

end up losing Melanie's respect, and she'd probably whoop my ass, too. I can't do this. I need to just
leave it at one weekend... if I can.

"Tag," a familiar voice says, making me smile as I turn around to face the saucy little girl who

has been killing us at the poker table.

"Raya," I murmur softly, hugging her while looking around for Kade. "I've barely seen you," I

add while stepping back.

"That's because you've been a little wrapped up with Billy's girlfriend."
Her eyes narrow disapprovingly, and I laugh while shaking my head.
"They're not together. They're just friends. Long story.
"Ah," she says, her eyes moving toward Bity as he speaks in whispers with Melanie. I follow

her gaze, and smile when I see he looks frustrated. He deserves to be punched in the face after
barking at Ash the way he did.

"Where's Kade?" I ask as my jaw tenses.
I shouldn't feel this damn protective over a girl I barely know. The way he did her - it's really

pissing me off.

"He's running late. Major wine emergency. Some of the labels were a fraction of the way

crooked." She says it deadpan, but I see a smile barely creeping up when I look back down.

I almost envy Kade. I've never seen anyone look at someone the way she does him. Wren

shouldn't get married until he finds that.

"What's really keeping him?" I ask, trying to seem genuinely interested, though my mind is

focused on anything but this conversation.

"A big sale." She gets quiet, and then she looks around. "So, do you really like this girl?"
Too much.
The photographer curses, drawing our attention before I have to answer that aloud, and I stifle a

laugh when I see her camera bag has fallen apart. All of her things have spilled across the lawn. I
wish I could revel in her misery, but the longer it takes her to get her shit together, the longer it takes
me to get back to Ash.

***

Ashiara

I'm not sure what I was expecting from Tag today, and I don't know why I stuck around. It's going

to be even harder to leave now.

Maybe we could see each other after this - find out if there's anything there. My taxi is supposed

to be here any minute now, since I forgot to cancel. I'll just pay him and send him on.

I can't help but glance out the window to sneak a peek at Tag. Maybe he won't catch me.
I swallow hard when I see a girl rubbing her hand up his arm, smiling and laughing as they stare

at the mess of things the photographer is picking up. They seem really comfortable together. I'm sure
she's one of the many girls he's been with.

I can't stay. I'm just another nameless notch on his endless belt. I'll simply be making myself

look like the fool chasing after him if I stay. Everyone here is probably already laughing at me.

I cringe when I see him wrap his arm around her shoulders. Here I was thinking I was something

special, when in all actuality, I'm just another girl he fucked. I'm so stupid.

Tearing my eyes away from the awakening sight below, I head over and grab my bag. I'm glad I

finished packing now.

I guess it's a good thing I didn't cancel that taxi after all. At least the front of the house is

shielded from view. Tag won't even know I'm gone. He'll probably be with that girl before he even
notices I'm missing - if he even notices at all. It's not like it matters.

Tag could be an amazing guy, and he is, but he hides behind a shallow facade. I'm not naive

enough to think I can change him. I'm not that girl. I don't go in with blinders. I knew what this
weekend was, and now I know what it is - over.

I head down the stairs, dragging my bag rather loudly. It thumps down the staircase until I reach

the front door. I'm surprised to see the cab already outside. No one ever called me.

"Ms. Branderwood?" the guy asks, putting his phone away. "I was just about to call."
I smile warmly, though he doesn't realize it's forced. He takes my bag, and I climb into the

backseat, ready to get away from this nightmarish wedding that hasn't even happened yet.

I tell the cab driver my address just as my phone buzzes with a new text message. I glance down,

opening up the message from the unknown number, and my mouth tries to tremble.

Pretty girls are only pretty as long as their faces are intact. Be careful... pretty girl.
I get sick, tears swell up in my eyes, and my hands visibly start shaking. Not again. I thought this

was over.

My phone starts buzzing again with an incoming call from a restricted number, and I choose the

ignore option promptly. I don't need to hear some pervert breathing heavily.

I dial another number, calling my other best friend - my only best friend now, I suppose.
"Ash? Hey girl. How's the wedding?"
I bypass the chipper hello. "Shannon, are you still friends with that cop?"
"He's calling you again?" she asks, her tone worried and serious.
"Yeah."
"I'll call Jimmy right now. You can crash at my place tonight, if you want."
Tears start slipping free at random. This was hell the last time. I pray Shannon's friend can help.
"That would be great, Shannon. Thanks."

Chapter Six

Extinguishing Flames

Ashiara

“So you haven’t talked to him since the wedding?” Shannon asks as I sit down in her chair to get

my hair done in her salon.

“No. I told you. It was a fling. A hot fling, but a fling. For once I was carefree, fun, and a little

dirty.”

“It’s just weird he hasn’t tried calling in six weeks. I mean, from what you and Billy have told

me, he didn’t sound like a guy who wanted just a fling.”

My heart sinks as I stare in the mirror at her oblivious face. She has no idea how bad this fight

with Billy has been hurting me.

“Billy’s been coming in?”
She looks up from snipping my hair, suddenly registering the reason for my pause, and then her

dark eyes soften.

“I’m sorry, but yeah. He has gotten a few haircuts since the two of you got into it. He mentioned

the fact you changed your number, and he even asked me if I had your new one.”

“You didn’t give it to him, did you?” I worry.
“Of course not. I told him if he wanted your friendship back, I was doing him a favor by not

letting him call you like a coward.”

I breathe out a sigh of relief, and my body visibly relaxes.
“Speaking of the reason you changed your number... Jimmy can't get approval to investigate using

police resources unless this guy makes a physical appearance of some sort," she says in a huff.

"I wish he’d find someone else to screw with," I grumble, steadying my trembling hands.
Shannon doesn't need to know how crazy scared I really am. She'd never let me stay alone if she

did.

“What does his voice sound like?”
“I don’t know.”
“What? I thought you said he makes threatening phone calls.”
“I said he makes phone calls and threats. He just sits on the other line, breathing heavy. A while

back, he sent flowers with threats, and random notes would pop up on my door, car, windows…
various other places. The notes had the worst of the threats. I gave them all to the police the first
time this happened. Eventually this guy will move on or make a mistake. Either way, the punishment
for harassment is barely a slap on the wrist.”

“I wish that ass would show himself. I’d give him more than a damn slap on the wrist for fucking

with you,” she says with a thug-like attitude that makes me smile.

“I’m sure you would, but until he slips up, it’s on me. For now, I just need to concentrate on

work. I’ve got a few clients to meet this afternoon, which is why I’m getting my hair cut.”

“Well, these layers are perfect. I’m sure you’ll land their accounts, and you’ll make their

websites look phenomenal.”

***

Tag

“Sir, your one o’clock is here,” Sidney, my assistant, says as I grumble behind my desk.
Loosening my tie, I reply, “Thanks. It’ll be short. Have you pushed back my other appointments

as I asked?”

“Yes, sir. Do you need anything else?”
I shake my head to dismiss her, and she scurries out. I can remember when I used to fuck her and

enjoy it. Now, my damn cock won’t do anything but stay soft. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.

Is it possible to have erectile dysfunction at twenty-six? I mean, maybe I’ve overused the damn

thing. It hasn’t worked since the wedding.

Coming back from the elongated photo shoot to find Ash gone without so much as a goodbye was

enough to ruin any ideas I had about us. I’m glad she walked the hell out when she did, instead of
letting me make a fool of myself.

“Evening, Tag,” Bity says as he walks in, looking like a professional.
“Hey, Bity,” I murmur very cordially. “Want to tell me why you requested this meeting?"
He frowns, and then he sits down in the chair across from my desk as he stares at his hands.
“So you know... this isn’t easy for me. I was hoping you’ve been in contact with Ash. She

moved, changed her number, and now I can’t get a hold of her. It has me worried. Even her work
number has changed, and she has never changed it before," he says in a quick rush, his eyes finally
coming up to meet mine.

I take a deep breath, and then I pull up her business website on my computer.
“Have you tried emailing her?” I ask while spinning my monitor around to show him the screen.
“I did, and got nothing. It’s possible she didn’t bother reading my email, but I’m still worried.”
I’ve been worried, too. I won’t tell him that though. Melanie called to ask me to keep an eye on

Ash since her stalker was back. Until now, Melanie has never asked me to do anything at all.

“You were there when this guy was harassing her before. Did he ever cross any lines in the

physical sense?”

His eyes widen and then narrow in confusion.
“No, never physical. She told you about all that?”
“It came up,” I say casually, refraining from disclosing the circumstances.
“Mom and I were the only ones to know. She never even told her parents. I’m surprised she

shared it with someone she barely knew.”

I thought it was because she wanted more, but instead, she bolted. I know that maneuver better

than anyone. Still, I’m worried about her.

“Did she ever say what he said over the phone?”
“Nothing. He would just breathe heavy. The notes he sent were threatening though. Hell, they

scared me. It’s why she spent nights at my place until she found a new apartment. I wouldn’t let her
stay alone.”

“What did they say?”
“Some were graphic depictions of the type of rape and torture the sick bastard thought she

deserved. Others were different drawings of the ways he wanted to kill her. It was the most sadistic,

twisted shit I’ve ever seen.”

I get sick at my stomach. This is a hell of a lot worse than I thought. She downplayed it big time

when she confided in me during our game of truth.

My anger toward her for fleeing is suddenly replaced with fear. If this is why she changed so

much so quickly, then she needs protection. I’ll hire her some bodyguards if I have to.

“I just really need to talk to her,” he mumbles, making it almost a guilty whisper. “What I said

was stupid and petty. I don’t want it to end our friendship. I know you don’t care, but I love her like
a sister. Right now, she doesn’t really have anyone else. With her parents now out on the road, she’s
alone. It’s always been us against the world, and now she’s having to deal with this alone.”

This is the first time I’ve ever seen Bity show concern for anyone but himself. I suppose Ash has

that effect on everyone.

“I’m sure the two of you will make up if you’re seriously her friend. Until then, I need to get

going. I’ve got a couple out-of-office meetings to attend."

“Thanks for at least meeting with me. I would have just called, but I didn’t think you’d really

talk to me after… well, everything.”

I wouldn’t have.
“Just tell me something. Did you talk Ash into leaving the day of the wedding?”
He looks at me, keeping his eyes honest and his lips tight.
“No. I actually went to tell her I was sorry after we finished up with the photo session, and I

found her room completely cleaned out. As much as you and I don’t get along, I was going to tell her
it wasn’t my business and I crossed a huge line with what I said.”

Yes you did.
At least I know Ash left on her on accord. It makes swallowing how much I miss her all the

more infuriating though. I wanted to blame Bity so I could forgive her. Now… I just want to get the
hell over her.

***

Ashiara

“Thank you for this opportunity, Mr. Kent. I promise I’ll do what I can to make you pleased with

your website,” I murmur while shaking the hand of the portly old man.

I rarely have to do a face-to-face. Only the Sterling Shore clients want to meet me, since they're

so close. I hate it. I prefer to be a hermit. People often annoy me.

“I’m sure you will. I love your work. You came highly recommended, and now I see why. I’ll

see you in a couple of weeks.”

I nod as I stand from the table, and the waitress rushes over to hand him the check.
“I’ll get it,” I offer sweetly.
“Nonsense. I asked for lunch, so I’ll take care of it. A pretty girl such as yourself shouldn’t be

out paying for a business lunch. Until next time, Ms. Branderwood.”

I nod, and he hands the girl a card while he and his assistant grab up their briefcases and notes. I

put my own notes away just as the girl sweeps back in with the tab in her hand.

Mr. Kent signs it, and then he heads out to make room for my last client of the evening. It’s

almost three now. I had no idea that was going to take so long. My last meeting is for drinks only.

“Anything else, Ms. Branderwood?” the meek girl asks.
“Um, yeah. I’ll take a white wine; whatever you suggest. My last client should be here shortly.”
“Of course.”
She scurries off, and I start fumbling around on my phone to double check my notes for the Kent

project while waiting on the representative for Kinset Industries. I’ve never heard of them, but
apparently they need a website to make sure people do start hearing about them. It's an internet
business, but apparently the founder lives in Sterling Shore. I really need to take my location off my
website.

“Ms. Branderwood?” a smooth, familiar voice asks, and my phone drops to my lap as my heart

stops beating.

Very slowly, my eyes peek up to see if my ears have heard right, and I get sick to my stomach

when I see they have. There he is - icy blue eyes, perfectly tailored suit, and sexy dark hair tousled to
perfection.

Oh damn.

***

Tag

She looks stunned, speechless, and completely flabbergasted. I almost smirk, but I keep my

stern, businesslike face as I stare down at the trembling girl who is frozen in shock.

“Should I sit?” I finally ask, mockery in my tone.
“I…um… well… I’m supposed to be meeting someone.”
I finally do smirk as she stands and her phone drops from her lap and slaps the floor.
“Damn it,” she says under her breath, but I bend to pick it up before she can reach it, my eyes

falling on her sleek, perfect legs as I slowly stand back up and take a step toward her.

“I’m here about Kinset Industries - my newest company. I believe you’re interested in designing

the website?”

Her jaw tries to fall, and I stifle my ha-ha grin as I walk over to hold her chair for her.
“After you, Ms. Branderwood.”
She looks so damn good from the back. Her perfect ass is shaped all the better in this tight little

dress meant to be pulled up so her legs can wrap around my waist.

“Okay,” she hoarsely releases, not turning to meet my eyes. “What did you want to see on your

site?”

Her quick business air almost makes me smile as I take the seat across from her.
“Straight to the point, Ms. Branderwood? What happened to foreplay?”
She swallows hard as her eyes involuntarily rake over me, remembering what it felt like to be

under and on my body, and then her cheeks blush as those scandalous memories arise.

Staring at her generously exposed cleavage, my cock twitches and hardens to the point it’s damn

near painful.

What. The. Hell?
There’s no way it only gets hard for her. I can’t be this fucking obsessed. I’m going to need

therapy to get back whatever this damn girl took away.

***

Ashiara

This is so fucked up! What is he doing here? Is he trying to make me squirm? Why is he

offering me a project for a startup company?

“Um, I don’t think I’m the girl for this project, Mr. Masters. You should probably find someone

a little more qualified,” I murmur with a little more of a respectable, less stammering tone,
completely ignoring his foreplay remark.

“I think you’re perfect for this,” he says while leaning forward, his hands forming a steeple in

front of his face as his elbows rest on the table.

His eyes burn into mine. I’ve never seen him like this. He’s not the playful, flirty guy from the

wedding. He’s a commanding force in a suit - calm, composed, and sexy as hell.

“How did you… I mean why did you-”
“Kinset is mostly an internet business, so I knew I needed a phenomenal website designer.

Melanie has some of the best web designs for her many little businesses, so I asked her who she
used. And here we are. Not to mention, she’s been a little worried about you.”

Shit.
I should call Melanie. I didn’t think about her calling my old number and worrying.
“I’m fine,” I murmur while looking down at my hands.
“Is he bothering you again?”
Why did Melanie call him?
“It’s nothing I can’t handle,” I murmur while forcing a smile. “So, are you sure you want me for

this? If so, we should work on some of the basics right now.”

***

Tag

She’s scared. I can see it in her eyes how scared she is. She’s trying to hide it from me, but it’s

so obvious.

I’ve seen her in lust, happy, excited, and scared. That day she told me about this creep, I saw the

fear in her eyes. Now, I see it again.

“Don’t lie to me. What’s going on?”
She looks away before shrugging. I can tell she doesn’t want to let me in, and it’s starting to piss

me off. She doesn’t have to do this alone, but she’s too fucking stubborn to see it.

“He called, sent a few notes, sent a few texts, and made a few more threats. It’s nothing any

different than last time. I moved, changed my numbers, and now he’s not bothering me. Don’t worry
about it. It’s not your place.”

Not my place? Someone has to do it, and apparently I'm the only one with balls big enough to do

it.

“You shouldn’t be staying alone. I’ve talked to a security company, and I’ve hired some

bodyguards to come watch over you until this is resolved.”

Her eyes pop up, and then she shakes her head.
“Tag, you don’t need to do that. I’m a big girl. I can handle this. You’ve got far more on your

plate to worry about. Just let me deal with this.”

I want to grab her by the shoulders and shake the hell out of her. I don’t know if she doesn’t

understand how dangerous this could be, or if she doesn’t want anyone to know how fucking terrified
she is.

“It’s already done. Sorry if you don’t like it, but Melanie will kick your ass if you don’t accept

it.”

She chews on her bottom lip, and my cock pulsates all the more. I remember that lip being

between my teeth. I remember those tits in my mouth. I remember those perfect hips in my hands.

“Excuse me, Ms. Branderwood,” the waitress interrupts. “These just came for you.”
As the lady places a dozen red roses on the table, all the color rushes from Ash’s face, making

her pale enough to pass for the living dead. She is terrified, and it’s obvious where these roses just
came from.

“No,” she whispers to herself as the woman turns to me.
“Anything to drink, sir?” she asks with an oblivious tone.
“Not just yet. Give us a minute, please.”
Ash stands up and walks briskly toward the restrooms without saying a word. Obviously, this

asshole has stalked her every move, and now I definitely can’t let her out of my sight.

I pick up a napkin and use it to lift the card from the roses without tainting the evidence.
Pretty girl with a pretty boy. Too bad that pretty face will be gone before long. Then I bet the

pretty boy will leave the not so pretty girl all alone. You deserve to suffer, bitch.

This is sick. Whoever this is, they’re obsessed, and not the way I’m obsessed.
I slip the card in my pocket as I pull out my phone and head toward the waitress.
Handing her a fifty-dollar bill, I murmur, “This should cover Ms. Branderwood’s drink. We’ll

be leaving now. Keep the change.”

She smiles, batting her lashes in a flirty manner, but I don’t give a damn about any woman but

mine.

I head back and scoop up all her belongings before motioning to the bodyguard at the front

entrance. I brought him along to follow Ash home. I'm glad I did.

“Take all this to my car. We’re about to get out of here.”
“Do you need me to get the roses?” he asks.
“Yeah, but don’t leave your prints on them. The police will need to see them. Take them and

this by there while I drive Ash home.”

I hand him the napkin-wrapped card, and he accepts it with worry in his eyes.
“Yes, sir.”
I head toward the restrooms, uncertain what to say or do. She’s not going to go through this

alone.

***

Ashiara

Right now I’m doing good not to throw up. My arms wobble as I lean over the sink in the

bathroom. My whole body is burning up and freezing at the same time. Now Tag will feel sorry for
me, and I don’t need his pity.

I need him to leave me alone. He has no idea how crazy about him I am, and he needs someone

who can be more casual than I.

I can’t even read the card that sick bastard sent with the roses. I'm sick of all the taunting terror

he sends my way. I’m tired of reading about the twisted things he threatens to do.

The door opens, and I rise up to dab away the black tears my mascara has forced me to cry.
“Hey,” Tag’s voice murmurs in a soothing tone, startling me.
Shit.
“I’m fine. I’ll be back out in a minute. I’m sure the roses were from Mr. Kent. We just made a

business deal, and he knew I would still be here.”

Please buy my lie.
He rounds the corner, and then he props up with his hands in his pockets as he stares at me.
“Ash, don’t lie. I read the card. I had Gary - your new bodyguard - carry the stuff to the police.

Come on. I’m taking you home.”

I shake my head, more tears falling free, and then his eyes soften with that pity I was dreading.
“I’m fine, Tag. Really,” I choke out. “I drove.”
“Gary can come get your car with your other bodyguard - Leo - later. I’m not leaving you alone.

It’s nonnegotiable. Come on.”

He takes a step toward me, and more of my foolish tears fall free as the reality of the terrifying

situation overwhelms me suddenly. Before I know it, his lips are on mine as he pulls me against his
glorious body.

“Damn,” he breathes into my mouth as he jerks me up and throws me on the counter. “I forgot

how good you fucking taste.”

Until this moment, I've felt so completely alone these past six weeks - looking over my shoulder.

Until this moment, I've been scared to frigging death. Right now, in his arms, I finally feel safe, and it
feels so good.

My needy hands tangle in his hair as my whole body throbs for his touch. I need him right now,

and I pray he doesn’t stop until I scream.

***

Tag

I can't stand seeing her cry, and I don't know any other way to make her stop. I've never been

good with this sort of thing. I really wasn't expecting to be kissing her in the women's bathroom
today.

Her breath is an aphrodisiac. Her wet panties prove she wants me as badly as I want her. My

hard cock promises to burst too soon, and that can't happen.

I’d go down on her, but I’m worried that would make me blow my climax, too. I haven’t ever

gone this long without sex, and since my cock only works for her, then I’m going to fuck her right here
and now.

I don’t have a condom, but I don’t care. She’s the one girl I don’t mind risking things with. She's

Ash.

The moans she keeps releasing into my mouth make me want her all the more as my finger finally

slips inside her tight, wet haven.

Damn she feels even better than I remember.
I can’t stand it any longer. I jerk her hips toward me, and her panties tear as I shred them away.

With one hand, I drop my pants low enough to feel her perfect body as I sink inside her, bringing me
back to the ecstasy I’ve been missing.

“Fucking perfect,” I breathe against her ear, and her legs tighten around me as I pull back to thrust

in deeper, harder - the way she likes it.

“Tag,” she murmurs so softly as her head falls back, exposing her delicious neck.
My lips cover it as I squeeze her tighter. Her muscles clench against my cock, and I let out a

strangled moan as I feel myself about to explode inside her far too early.

“Shit,” I growl. “ I’m not going to last long.”
“Me either,” she murmurs as her girly, adorable, and sexy moans quicken.
Jerking her harder against my thrusts, my breaths grow ragged, harsh, and more erratic.
Her hands tangle in my hair as her shrill pitch finds its way to her lips, and her body goes stiff

before limp, making my exploding climax all the better as I fill her up.

My lips claim hers as we both gasp for air. I don’t want to pull out of her. I want to stay there,

live there, spend forever in her warmth.

The door to the bathroom opens, and I scramble to pull my pants up as Ash jumps off the counter

and rushes into a stall.

I laugh a little, and then a fair-haired elderly lady walks in until she startles to a stop just as I

finish zipping up my pants.

“Oh dear. I’m so sorry. I thought this was the ladies' room.”
“It is,” I snicker, not really embarrassed the way I should be. I've done worse in more public

places.

Her cheeks flood red, and I walk over to knock on the stall door that hides Ash.
“I’ll wait for you outside,” I murmur teasingly.
“Okay,” she says, nervous embarrassment in her tone.
The old lady’s eyes grow all the wider, and she shakes her head disapprovingly as I walk by her

to head outside. If she thinks that was awkward, she would have died if she had walked in five
minutes sooner.

I think that’s the quickest I’ve ever gotten off.

***

Ashiara

Oh shit. Oh shit. Oh shit.
I can’t believe I just fucked him again - in a bathroom!
I groan inwardly, wishing I could just slap myself. He definitely made me stop crying - if that

was what he was trying to do.

After the awkward encounter with the old lady in the bathroom, my cheeks are glowing red.

Now what?

Do I tell him I can’t do this project because he's confusing to be around? Do I tell him he’s

fucking with my head? Or do I just grow a set and pretend like I can be an occasional fling while
making a bunch of money?

I’ve never been touched by anyone the way he touches me. It’s surreal, and I’m addicted to him.
He’s holding the door open for me when I reach the outside, and he ushers me into the passenger

seat of his car. He doesn’t look directly at me. Instead, he kisses my forehead a little icier than the
blistering encounter we just had.

I can’t do this project.

Chapter Seven

A Crazy World

Ashiara

“So he fucked you in the bathroom, brought you home, and hired you some bodyguards, but you

haven’t talked to him in a couple of days? What’s the deal?” Shannon asks while helping me bring in
the last box of my stuff to lock up in the storage room.

“I don’t know, but I’m sick of moving. I’m just going to stay in the hotel until this psycho thing is

resolved. For now, Tag isn’t my focus - Mr. Crazy is.”

“You mean, Mr. Sadistic Bastard Asshole?”
“Yeah,” I huff out while pulling down the door and locking it shut with the thickest padlock I

could find.

“So the bodyguards... how are they doing?”
I look toward Leo and Gary, both men waiting and watching as Shannon loops her arm through

mine.

“They’re doing okay. It’s not like they have had to intercept anyone rushing me, but they’ve dealt

with the flowers and notes. I haven’t even seen what they've said these past several times, and that’s
fine by me.”

Gary holds the door open to the Uhaul rental as I climb in the front. Leo holds Shannon’s as she

hops in beside me, and they both nod toward us before shutting the doors.

“Well, I might get me a piece of Leo,” she whispers. “Damn, that man is built.”
I laugh a little, and then I shrug before pulling out into traffic.
“Sounds good. Go crazy, lady.”
I get a little sick, dizzy even, and I pull over quickly to open my door and expel the contents of

this morning’s meager breakfast. That's the fifth time this week.

“Damn, girl. What’s wrong?” Shannon panics as I continue to heave.
“Fuck if I know,” I grumble while wiping my mouth. Then a terrifying thought hits me, and I

remember something that I've forgotten - or something that seems to have forgotten me. “I think I need
to go to the drug store.”

***

Ashiara

“No. It’s not fucking possible. It was one once - well, twice, but the last time was just a couple

of days ago. There’s no way this happened after one time.”

My hands tremble as I stare at the line of taunting devices, all of them saying the same damn

thing.

“Honey, I think you need to call him. Ten tests said yes. None of them said no. I’m pretty sure

they can’t all be faulty," Shannon murmurs shakily, her hand sliding up and down my back.

“They have to be. We used condom almost every time that weekend. Most people have to try for

years before they get pregnant. There’s no way I accidentally got knocked up the one day I had
unprotected sex in my life. It’s impossible.”

My whole body feels like it’s on fire as I continue staring at the multitudes of ways someone’s

life can be pronounced over - two lines, pink dots, pink crosses, and a big fat pregnant on a couple.

There’s no way this is right. It has to be wrong. Tag isn’t ready to be a father. He’s told me that

himself. I’m sure as hell not ready to be a mother.

Shannon seems distracted as she dials a number, and I panic a little when I worry she’s calling

Tag.

“What are you doing?”
She looks at me like a nurturing momma hen.
“Calling a doctor. You’re going to need to start seeing one. I’ll handle this,” she says

encouragingly before disappearing from the small bathroom.

I slump down, unsure of whether or not I should tell him.
No. Definitely not.
He’d think I was trying to trap him, and he has a good life. We shouldn’t both have to change

everything for one stupid weekend’s mistake. If this is real - if I’m actually pregnant - then I’ll deal
with it on my own.

***

Tag

“So you fucked her, and then you just left? What the hell? You’ve been obsessing over this girl

for six damn weeks, and then you bail the second you see her?” Dane Sterling scolds as he paces
around in my office.

“I panicked. I didn’t know what to say or do. It’s like my damn brain doesn’t work around her,

and honestly, I just want to forget about her.”

Dane gives me an incredulous look, his eyes scolding me before his tongue sets back in.
“Forget about her? Dude, you can’t even stop thinking about her. She’s all you’ve talked about

since Wren's wedding. You need to call her. Isn’t she working on your newest business launch?”

She should be. I don't know how anyone can turn down that much money.
“She backed out. She said she had too many other projects right now, and she said this one

would be too in-depth for her to devote the attention it needs. She called me this morning.”

“You talked to her?” he asks curiously.
“No, Shane, my new assistant, talked to her.”
“Shane, yeah... I meant to ask about that. What happened to the blond bombshell?”
My mind flashes back to the other day when my former assistant walked in with her high heels

and lingerie to seduce me. I tried so hard to fuck her, but the only way my cock would get hard was
when Ash’s face flashed through my mind.

I couldn’t do it. I wanted to, just so I could move past the girl who haunts my every fucking

dream, but I couldn’t.

“Long story short, I decided it would be best if I hired a guy for a while.”
I almost scowl, furious with my own self. This is screwed up.
“O…kay…”

“Anyway, I need to call Gary and see if they’ve made any progress on the stalker shit.”
“Go ahead. I’ll wait.”
It’s obvious Dane is going to continue to grill me. I haven’t seen Ash for a few days, and I’m no

closer to being over her now than I was then.

“Mr. Masters,” Gary’s gruff voice murmurs into the phone.
“How’s it going?”
“Well, he’s sent more flowers, more threats, and today I’ve intercepted at least three phone

calls. She’s changed her both of numbers a dozen times, but he seems to keep finding out what they
are.”

“I’m going down to the phone company today to see if they can help me out since the damn police

are worthless. I’ve also hired a private investigator. I’ll send you a picture in case you see him
scoping the place out. What’s she doing now?”

“Um… she… um-”
“Spit it out,” I prompt impatiently.
“She’s seeing the doctor right now,” he murmurs uneasily.
My heart slaps my throat.
“What? What the hell? What happened? Why the fuck didn’t you call me?”
“It’s not like that, sir. She um… it’s a female appointment. We’re at the um… gynecologist’s

office.”

I almost want to laugh now. Poor Gary. I’m sure he feels sick to his stomach sitting in a waiting

room full of women while he's forced to stared at diagrams of the female’s internal workings.

“Sorry, Gary. I’m just a little on edge right now. How’s she handling things?”
“She’s fine for now, sir. Her friend, Shannon, has been staying with her a great bit.”
“Shannon?” I ask curiously.
That’s a name I haven’t heard before. Who the hell is he?
“Yes, sir. Shannon Pierce. They’re very close. Billy Prize has been around, too. He’s

supposed to be at the hotel later today. Should we be expecting a visit from you any time soon?”

I guess Billy got his foot back in the door.
“No. I’ll check in with you in a couple of days, via phone. Call me if anything happens.”
“Of course.”
As I hang up, my gaze turns to Dane briefly before dialing another number. Wren answers on the

third ring, and I opt to bypass the hellos.

“Call your brother. I want to know who Shannon Pierce is.”
Dane smirks, seeming pleased with my sudden strike of jealously. I need a drink.

***

Ashiara

I walk out of the doctor’s office with tears in my eyes. This is ridiculous. I don’t know what to

say or do right now. A gray and black blob of distorted imagery promises that my worst fears are
true. A tiny but fast heartbeat brought me to tears and caused an internal war between my emotions.
I'm still in shock. It's real now.

Shannon is the only one who knows I’m pregnant, and now I’m once again staring at a black and

gray, almost unreadable picture that proves my life is about to change forever.

My heart thuds up to my throat, and Gary smiles as he walks over to hold the door open for me. I

quickly push the picture into my purse, while slipping into the backseat. Gary takes the driver's seat
and cranks the car, pulling away like he's my chauffeur.

Tomorrow, I’m supposed to go eat with the Prize family at Melanie's ocean home. I pray Tag

isn’t there. Maybe he won’t be. I never saw him any other time before when I went there. Maybe it
will just be Melanie, Billy, and me… like old times.

It was hard to forgive Billy, but when you're freaking out about being pregnant, and a crazy

psycho is stalking you, then you tend to forget about a simple spat. I need my best friend right now.

Gary’s phone rings, and he tilts his head while looking at the number curiously.
“Hello?”
He pauses for a minute, and then his furious tone rings out as he shouts, “You listen here, you sick

son of a bitch, when I find you, I’m going to pull your intestines out through your throat, and then I’m
going to drown you in your own blood.”

The very vivid image causes my queasy stomach to churn and I can’t hold back the chunks that

spew to the floor. Gary’s eyes widen as he turns to see me - puce and stinking up the car.

He swerves over to the curb, and then he ends the call with my stalker as he rushes around to

help me out.

I throw up again, my eyes tearing up, and my heaving worsens on the sidewalk.
“Should I call the doctor back?” he worries.
“No, and don’t tell Tag Masters about this either.”

Chapter Eight

A Baby in Tow

Ashiara

“I hate you,” Shannon gripes as she stares at my protruding belly.
“Why? Because I got knocked up by a guy who doesn’t want to be a dad?” I hiss, my hormones

proving uncontrollable as tears fall free from my eyes.

She doesn't acknowledge the waterworks she has become far too accustomed to.
“No. Because you’re seven months pregnant, and you look so frigging hot. It’s not fair. You

can’t even tell you’re pregnant in that.”

Flowing material helps, but you can still see the bump if you pay attention.
“Well, I sure as hell feel pregnant. Not to mention, you can definitely tell I’m pregnant when I’m

out of my clothes. You sure you don’t want to go to this benefit thing with me?” I ask hopefully.

“I wish I could, but I have to keep the shop together this weekend. You’ll be fine though. Billy

will be there for you. Will Tag be there?”

“I sure as hell hope not. I couldn’t tell Melanie no though. With my parents off exploring the

world, Melanie has been my savior. You and she are the only ones who know I’m pregnant.”

“Does she know it’s Tag’s little boy in there?” she asks curiously.
I rub my belly, thinking of my small son I’ve grown to love so much during our seven months of

bonding.

“No. She thinks I had a fling shortly after the wedding. She’s not the judgmental type,

thankfully. She’s already put a crib in her house and made me promise to come see her the second
he’s born.”

Shannon smiles as she walks over and rubs my belly for a second.
“Well, you two be careful this weekend.”
“We will.”

***

Tag

“I’m not sure I should go, Melanie. I’ve got a lot going on with Kinset right now. Um, how

about I just come have dinner with you next week to make it up to you?”

I know Ash will be there, and I can’t see her. That girl is still in my head, and apparently my

cock has taken a vow of celibacy. If I see her, I’ll end up losing my sanity and fucking the only girl I
want.

“Absolutely not. This benefit is for kids in need of a home, love, family, and warmth. You know

this means a lot to me, and I want my third son to be there.”

Shit.
“I’ll be there.”

Now what?
“Good. You bringing a date?” she asks with a leading tone.
“Yeah.”
Maybe that will keep me from fucking Ash.

***

Ashiara

“Billy, I’m not sure about this dress. It sort of makes me look fat,” I murmur while messing with

the flowing material draping around me.

“You’re not fat, though you have gained some weight. It seems to all be in your belly though.

How is that possible?” he asks in bemusement.

My cheeks burn, and I shake my head vigorously. Melanie walks in, her eyes glistening as she

stares at me, and Billy flops back on my bed.

“You look more beautiful every time I see you, dear,” she so gently coos as she comes to wrap

her arms around me, stopping short when my hidden belly proves it pokes out farther than most
people realize.

“Thank you, Melanie. I was just trying to find a dress where I didn’t look so… fat.”
She lets a chuckle out, and her hand discreetly rubs my stomach as a tear drops from my eye.
“You look stunning. Now come on, let’s get you downstairs before they start the charity auction.

Then there will be dancing, food, and more. You can have a night of no worries.”

No worries my ass.
Melanie clutches my arm all the way down the stairs, worried I’ll fall and hurt my child, and then

we flow into the crowded gathering. My eyes lift up as gravity pulls them toward the door, and I fight
back the bile rising to my throat when I see Tag walking in… with a date.

I don’t know why I expected him to come alone. It was stupid. That's the whole reason he and I

couldn't work. He's Mr. Playboy. I’m a fool to think he would somehow still be thinking about me.

It’s not like I can tell him I can't get him out of my head. I've done all I can to forget about him,

constantly reminding myself of all the reasons it could never work... and then this... I'm carrying his
baby, and stupidly, I fell for him that weekend against all my inner protests.

Everything he says is so… perfect. Now he’s here, proving I’m an idiot for entertaining the

thought we might could somehow work things out.

The drool-worthy blond on his arm is wearing a short, sparkly dress that makes her look like

she’s ready for the runway. Here I am, looking like a prude - a fat prude.

My heart almost breaks, and Billy walks up to wrap his arm around my shoulders before kissing

the top of my head.

“You okay, girl?” he asks, his eyes floating over to find where my gaze is burning.
“Yeah. It’s not like I thought he was going to come in and sweep me off my feet. He’s still Tag.

I shouldn’t have ever gotten Tagged.”

***

Tag

I prepared myself for seeing her. I rehearsed all the casual, cordial lines I might share, should

she offer to engage in conversation with me. I did all my prepping, but I didn’t prepare to see the
pain in her eyes when she saw me with another girl.

My breath hurts as it catches in my throat. Her blue dress matches her stormy blue eyes that are

glistening with restrained tears. I put those tears there.

She’s not wearing her usual, tight, showy style. This dress is more... conservative, though her

cleavage is still exposed. I swear her breasts have doubled in size, making my cock fully erect upon
the sight of them.

Her knee-length dress is more flowing than formfitting, with a ruffled center that hides her perfect

body. Why is she covering her beautiful figure?

“Tag,” Melanie murmurs as she walks over to hug me, distracting me.
I return the embrace, and then she fights the urge to turn her nose up when she pulls back and

stares at my date.

“And who is this?”
“It’s Carmen,” I murmur, my eyes moving back to Ash whose back is now facing me.
“Actually, it’s Crystal,” the girl I shouldn’t have brought corrects, and Melanie stifles a laugh.
“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Crystal.”
“Sorry,” I mumble while grabbing a glass of champagne from a tray a waiter is carrying.
She rolls her eyes as she grabs her own, and then she laces her fingers with mine as though she’s

letting all the women know she’s here with me.

“Well, I need to get back to Ash. We’re about to auction off one of her birthmother’s painting.”
My eyebrows raise. “Birthmother?”
Melanie tilts her head, finding my confusion intriguing.
“You didn’t know? Ash’s mother died when she was two. She was a rather renowned artist,

and she left all of her works to Ash.”

“I thought… but she calls her father’s wife her mother.”
“Yes, Emily and Jacob got married when Ash was just starting kindergarten. She raised her as if

she was her own. I’m surprised you didn’t know this. That’s why she’s so good with design. She
has an artist in her.”

As if I didn’t already want to go to her. Now, hearing what she’s giving up for charity, I really

want to go be with her. I’m sure it’s going to be an emotional night for her, and I’m here with another
girl.

When I look up again, Ash and Bity are gone.
“I’ll see you later, Melanie. I need to go do something.”
I ditch my date, and I dart toward Shane, my new assistant, who came to help out with the charity.
“I need you to do me a favor," I murmur while glancing around.
“Of course, name it.”

***

Ashiara

“Your mother’s paintings drew in a chunk of change,” Billy says with a smile. “I can’t believe

you gave them up.”

I smile softly, staring down at the hidden bump, and then I lift my eyes back up to meet his.
“Kids need food and warmth more than I need the paintings from a ghost I can’t remember at all.

Now, let’s get back to the party. I want to dance before my feet swell in these tight heels.”

“Your feet are going to swell? Since when?” he asks with a curious stare.
Shit. Way to open your big mouth.
“Since I stopped wearing them so much. Let’s dance,” I playfully urge while dragging him onto

the floor.

He laughs a little as I lean against him, and I fight back the tears of losing the only thing my

mother left behind. It’s for a good cause though.

“Can I cut in,” the smooth tone that steals my heart says from behind.
My knees wobble, and Billy becomes my crutch as my eyes beg him not to release me.
“Of course,” my traitor friend says, biting back a grin, and then warm, familiar hands slide

against my back as Tag pulls me to him.

“You look beautiful,” he says softly as he stares down at me.
“Thanks,” I mutter through tight lips, making sure to keep enough distance between us so my belly

doesn't touch him. “Your date does as well.”

He laughs as though I've made a joke. It was bitter, not funny.
“I thought it might look a little pathetic to show up without someone. I suppose you’re supposed

to be Billy’s date? Is he using you to make Rene jealous again?”

I breathe him in, my knees wobbling more, and his grip tightens on me in response as my hands

slide up his chest and wrap around his neck.

“No. He’s finally over Rene. I’ve actually set him up with a friend of mine. She’s pretty cool,

and they’ve been dating. She couldn’t make it tonight though, due to some work stuff.”

“Ah. Well, I’m glad to hear he’s finally moved on.”
I wish I could move on.
You’d think after witnessing the hell Billy went through with Rene, I’d get over this guy instead

of falling for him. The chemistry I feel with him surpasses anything else I’ve ever known, making it
impossible to live life without thinking about him every second of the day.

I feel his erection pressing against my side when I get too close, and I start throbbing

immediately. I want to jerk his face down to meet mine, but I can’t. I know he has a date, and I can’t
keep doing shit to torture myself.

“What have you done to me?” he whispers as his lips take mine without warning.

***

Tag

I can't help it. I have to have her. I can’t touch her without wanting to be with her. I can’t see

her without aching for her touch. It’s an incredulous cycle, but I know this can’t work.

She wants love, commitment… all the things I can’t give her. I wouldn’t even know how to fall

in love with someone.

Her lips break free from mine, and she pushes me back slightly.
“I’m sorry, Tag. I can’t do this… whatever this is, anymore.”
Tears drip from her eyes, and she wipes them away while rushing to the bar. I start to follow

her, but Crystal steps up to slap me across the face, shocking the fuck out of me.

“What the hell?” she barks as I rub the stinging side of my cheek.
“What the hell what? You’re a date to a benefit, not my damn girlfriend. Get over it,” I mutter

with a cold tone I could never use on Ash.

“You brought me. You asked me. And then you kiss another girl? A girl with a pudgy belly?”
Pudgy belly? Okay, great. I brought a crazy girl to the party. The last thing Ash has is a pudgy

belly.

“Get over it,” I repeat while walking off. “Enjoy the free shit, honey. I’ve got to mingle and take

care of something.”

She rolls her eyes and huffs away. I shouldn’t have brought some random bitch.

***

Ashiara

“Tag just got slapped,” Erica giggles as she walks over to me.
“I saw. I guess his date didn’t appreciate our accidental kiss.”
“Accidental?” she asks suspiciously as she sips her gin.
I'm so jealous. I really wish I could have a drink right now.
“Yeah. It’s always accidental and rash with us. I’m not sure why I can’t seem to think straight

around him.”

“It’s the same with him. I’ve never, ever seen Tag so out of control around a girl. He never

kisses girls in public, but with you, he never stops. Perhaps our bachelor of the century has finally
fallen for a girl.”

“No. What we had was just intense and hot. He’s still no different.”
The bartender walks over to finally take my order, and I smile as I say, “Can I get a bottle of

water, please?”

He nods and quickly fills my request.
“Water?” Erica muses with a tilted head. “The whole point of spending the night is to get

wasted.”

I force a smile.
“I’m just not in a drinking mood right now. Maybe some other time.”
My eyes flash over to Tag while he talks to the guy who bought all of my mother’s paintings. The

skinny, pale guy smiles and nods before walking away. Tag’s eyes find mine, and I promptly look
away before Wren joins him.

“If I didn’t know any better, I’d say Tag is actually a little in love with you,” Erica says in a low,

hushed tone.

My heart flutters and drops in one beat.
“I guess it’s good you know better," I attempt to say evenly, but the emotion in my voice gives me

away.

“Oh, Ash, I’m sorry. I didn’t realize how much you-”
“It’s fine. I just need some air.”
“We’re outside,” she says in bemusement and I let a laugh out while holding back my tears.
She starts to hug me, but in her drunken haze, she accidentally staggers and bumps into me. Her

hands press against my belly, and her eyes widen in shock.

“Holy shit! You’re pregnant!” she shouts.
Tag coughs and spews his drink all over the place, and then Wren’s glass drops from his hand to

shatter against the patio.

“Damn it,” I growl while walking away.
Everyone - and I mean everyone - is staring at me as I try to make a hasty exit. Billy rushes to be

at my side, and he wraps his jacket around my shoulders as we head to the house.

“What the fuck?” he whispers.
“Everyone, please get back to the party. It’s not like it’s something ridiculous to see a pretty,

pregnant girl,” Melanie says to defuse the eyeing crowd.

The music starts playing again, and I keep my head down as Billy holds me tightly to his body.
“Damn it, why didn’t you tell me?” he growls.
“Because I didn’t want Tag to know.”
His breath leaves his lungs for a minute, and his face goes pale. I’m praying we can get out of

here before Tag comes to question me about it.

“It’s his?” he asks in a higher octave.
"Not it, Billy. I'm having a boy. And yes. He's Tag's."

***

Tag

I don’t know if my heart is still working or not. How the fuck did I miss the fact she's pregnant?

No wonder Carmen or Crystal - whatever her name is - thought Ash had a pudgy belly. She’s fucking
pregnant!

“You breathing?” Wren asks, his own face a little pale.
I shake my head as I watch Ash rush into the house with Billy at her side.
“Do you think it’s yours?” he asks, more reservation in his tone.
“I know it is.”

***

Tag

I’m sick as I head up the stairs to find Ash. How could she keep this from me?
I don’t know what would be worse - to find out it’s mine or to find out it’s not.
Taking a deep breath, I knock on her door that opens almost immediately with Billy blocking my

path.

“You know I have to talk to her,” I murmur with a shaky breath.
His lips tighten, and he moves aside to reveal the sobbing girl on the bed. He turns to say

something to her, but then he walks out to leave me with her instead.

“Why didn’t you tell me, Ash? I could have been there. I could have been helping you through

this, giving you money.”

She looks up, tears still pouring from her eyes, and then she shakes her head.
“Tag... it’s not yours.”

It feels like a knife has just stabbed into my back. My heart sinks to the floor. I feel hurt,

broken… disappointed.

Chapter Nine

Getting Physical

Ashiara

“I can’t get over how absolutely adorable he is,” Shannon gushes.
“I know. He’s amazing,” I murmur softly while staring down at my three-week-old son.
“I have to take him to Melanie's this weekend. Right now, we’ve got a doctor’s appointment.

He’s had a rash I need to get looked at.”

“Any chance the father of the baby is ever going to know he’s the father?” she asks curiously,

prying as usual.

“Not likely. Besides, Tag doesn't want a kid or need a kid in his life. He knows it. One day he

might thank me for this.”

“Or hate you,” Shannon murmurs under her breath, making me tense all over.
“He already hates me. You should have seen the look in his eyes the night I told him Trip wasn’t

his.”

“Trip is an odd name for a little boy.”
The night Tag landed in the fountain flashes through my mind. It was an adorable trip that

humanized him.

“I think it’s cute. So, what time is Billy coming to pick you up?”
“Any minute now. What time are you going to be back? I don’t like you being off without your

bodyguards.”

“There haven’t been any calls, notes, or flower arrangements for a while. This creep just stops

and starts. He’s apparently grown bored with tormenting me now. Have you met Melanie or Wren
yet?”

“No. Billy and I are playing this really slow. Right now, it’s nothing serious. I haven’t even

mentioned it to my parents - that’s how slow we’re taking it.”

“Well, I for one think you two are perfect for each other.”
Her long, red hair swishes as she drops her head back and smiles in delight.
“We’ll see,” she says.

***

Ashiara

“Well, Ash, I think he’ll be just fine. Just change his diaper brand and see if that helps. I’ll see

you next week for the checkup.”

I nod as I walk out to the almost dark streets. The car-seat weighs more than Trip, and I’m

struggling to carry it down the street. I don’t know why I didn’t grab the stroller.

I’ve lost too much weight, and I barely have any strength these days.
That’s what happens when your life gets as fucked up as mine has. I'm still head-over-heels for a

guy who is the father of my son, but he isn’t ready to be a father or a boyfriend.

Sheesh. Daytime television doesn’t have shit on my drama.
The walk to the car is exhausting and long, but there weren’t any other parking spaces available.

I smile in relief when I finally see my car, and I quickly fasten Trip in before walking around to my
side of the vehicle.

Just when I’m about to open the door, I feel a sharp, piercing pain in my side, and I look down to

see blood dripping.

I never heard the gunshot or the glass shattering. All I can hear now is the sound of Trip crying

as I turn to see a short, hooded figure running away - gun in hand.

***

Tag

“The baby is doing great, in case you were wondering,” Bity says as he props up against my

desk.

“Why would I be wondering?” I mumble while feigning disinterest.
The truth is, I’ve been scraping together every bit of information I can about Ash and baby Trip.

He might not be mine, but I’m seriously considering going to her. The jerk who knocked her up and
left her alone needs his ass kicked.

I’m still just as obsessed, and she’s going to need someone to be there for her. She shouldn’t

have to raise him on her own the way Melanie had to raise Bity and Wren - and me, for that matter.

“I think Ash is getting too skinny. She hardly eats, and I think it’s because she misses you.”
“Me?” I scoff in disbelief.
I wish that was true, but if she wanted me, she knows she can have me. That’s the only reason I

haven’t gone to her. I know she’ll push me away.

I finally fucking fall for someone, and she doesn’t want me. If she cared about me the way I do

her, she wouldn’t have ended up in another’s arms the night after she left Wren’s wedding.

“Yeah, you. Tag, you should know something. As much as I used to hate you, I’ve gotten over

it. You’re different.”

“As are you,” I murmur, still trying not to let him see the pain I’m suffering through without her.
“Look. The thing is, Trip-”
His phone rings, and he glances down to pull it up curiously.
“Am I running late?” he asks to whoever is on the other line.
He grows deathly silent, no breaths even falling out. I look up to see all the color has been

drained from his face, and his jaw has fallen unhinged.

“What?” I prompt as he drops the phone from his hand.
“It’s Ash. That son of a bitch shot her.”
I don’t know what hurts worse - my heart or my hand after my fist breaks through the wall of my

office.

“Where is she?”
“Mom’s.”
Melanie's? After being shot? Why the hell isn't she in a hospital?

***

Ashiara

“Shannon, it’s just a graze. He missed all the good stuff and just barely got my side. I bleed

easily, so that’s why there’s so much blood at the scene. I swear I’m okay. Stop worrying," I say
over the phone.

I'm so exhausted right now. Between the police reports, the quick move to Melanie's, and the

hospital visit, this night has sucked ass.

“Stop worrying?” she shrieks in disbelief. “That son of a bitch just tried to kill you. If he wasn’t

a sucky shot, you’d be dead!”

I sigh as I step out of the Princess room where Trip’s crib safely tucks him away.
“Look, I’m fine. I’m at Melanie's, and I’m perfectly safe. She has a lot of security on staff

because of her own safety reasons. That’s why I came here. I’m going to stay here until they catch
him. The cops are taking it a little more seriously now.”

“It’s about damn time. Where’s Melanie?”
“She’s in New York right now. She was in the middle of a big deal when I called her. She

doesn’t know I was shot. I just asked her if I could crash here for a while. You haven’t told anyone,
have you?”

“Just Billy. Sorry, I sort of freaked out.”
Crap. My head drops back in exasperation.
“It’s fine. Just get some rest. I’ll be okay. I swear, the president secretly lives here because the

security is so tight.”

“Good. Stay safe. Love you, girl.”
“Love you.”
As I put the phone away, I hear the sound of voices chattering downstairs. I'm sure it's just the

staff, but I go to investigate anyhow.

Eduardo greets me with a smile and hands me a tray of delicious food.
“You need to gain weight, Miss Ashiara.”
I smile lightly, and then I hear a warm, familiar voice.
“Yes she does.”
“Hey, Billy,” I murmur while turning around, but my heart slaps my feet when I see Tag right

behind him.

“What… um… hey.”
His face is stoic, giving nothing away as his entourage of black suits come to follow behind him.
“Come on. You’re going to stay at my place. I have just as much security, and I’ve set up a room

for Trip,” Tag asserts while sending men up the stairs to my room.

I rush in behind them to grab my baby up with a swift, protective motion. Tag follows as the men

start tossing all my stuff into suitcases.

“Tag, I’m not going with you.”
“It wasn’t a request. You’re not staying here. Melanie's house is wonderful, but there are too

many gaps here for someone to slip in unnoticed. You’re coming to my place, and that’s final. I’ll
carry you kicking and screaming if I have to.”

Shit. Shit. Shit. Think. Think. Think.
“The cops are on their way to talk to me some more. I can’t go.”

His stern, take-no-shit face stays intact.
“I’ve already called them and told them to meet me at my place. I also told them to be prepared

to be thoroughly interrogated before they make it to my door. From now on, you don’t go anywhere
without an escort.”

Has he lost his damn mind?
“Tag, you can’t tell me what to do.”
He takes a step dangerously close to me, his eyes determined, his lips tensed.
“Watch me.”

***

Tag

After a long, silent ride, we pull up to my house. Two dark suits walk toward me, and then they

motion to the box to tell the man to open the gate.

“You really do have a lot of security,” Ash murmurs from the backseat as she strokes her son’s

head.

I just want to hold her and tell her everything is going to be okay. I had to tell her I didn’t think

Melanie's house was fortified enough to keep her safe just to bring her home with me.

“You haven’t seen the half of it.”
She forces a smile, and I look away from the rearview mirror as we pull up in front of the house.

Seven men rush out to investigate the premises as I open the back door and lift the car-seat.

“I can get him,” she murmurs while strapping the diaper bag on.
“You look like you can barely hold yourself up, let alone a car-seat that weighs at least thirty

pounds. Has this creep stressed you out so much that you can't eat? Why didn’t you tell me he was
bothering you again? I could have had Gary and Leo come back to your place.”

“He hasn’t bothered me in a while. Today was the first time he’s done anything since before the

benefit.”

“Then why have you lost so much damn weight?” I scold.
She looks away, her eyes refusing to meet mine.
“I’ve just been dealing with a lot.”
My eyes soften as I push my hand against the small of her back to lead her inside. I’m sure it’s

not easy to be a single mother.

Her mouth falls open as she stares around at the lavish surroundings no other girl has ever seen -

well, no other girl I’ve been with, rather. Melanie has seen my place, but she doesn’t count.

“Wow. I see now why you don’t take girls home. They might not want to leave,” she gushes.
That makes me almost smile, but my nerves rattle, too.
“Thanks,” I say with an uneasy tone as I lead her down to the living area.
Even too skinny, she’s still the most captivating girl I’ve ever known.

***

Ashiara

I almost cry when I see the play pin, crib, and various other things set up. Not to mention, he has

baby proofed the house. Trip can’t crawl yet, so he went overboard with the baby gates placed in
front of the fireplace and guards over the sockets. It’s sweet though.

“You weren’t kidding when you said you were prepared. Hell, your house is better equipped for

a child than anything I've ever seen.”

He laughs lightly, and then he shrugs.
“I don’t know how long it’ll take to find this guy, and you’re staying here until we do. So, for

now, just get used to calling this home. Don’t feel uncomfortable, please. You can go anywhere you
want to in the house, and I’ll give you the security codes.”

Home with Tag.
It sounds so good. It almost feels like we’re the family he doesn’t know we are. I smile as he

unfastens Trip and pulls him into his arms. He grins as Trip’s lips bubble, and tears fall free from my
eyes upon witnessing the moment I’ve only dreamed about - Tag holding his son.

“He’s cute. He’s a hard sleeper, too,” he says while sitting down with him in his arms.
“You look like you know what you’re doing. I was an awkward mess in the hospital when I had

him. Sadly enough, he’s the first baby I’ve ever held.”

Tag smiles, and then he looks up at me.
“I go to the children’s hospital every year at Christmas to pass out gifts to the kids who wouldn’t

get anything otherwise. Most of their families are broke from the outrageous prices they have to pay
for cancer treatments. In return, I usually get to hold a baby or two.”

More tears water up in my eyes. How can this incredible man say he isn’t father material? He’s

more father material than most father’s I’ve met. Do I just tell him? Can I tell him? He could be a
good dad.

But would he want to be? I couldn't bear Trip feeling unwanted or unloved.
“Um, can I use your bathroom?” I ask while fighting off the floodgates.
“Don’t ask to use anything, please. I told you - my house is your house. The closest one is in

your room - through the double doors over there.”

My room?
Hell. I don’t know why, but I assumed he would only have one room, and I was secretly hoping

I’d be sharing a bed with him.

I nod, and then I head through the doors quickly before I fall apart. As it all catches up to me, I

slide down the wall and sob silently in the dark.

***

Tag

Staring down at Trip, I think of all the times I’ve almost begged Ash to be with me. Now, I want

it even more. I want to raise her son like he’s my own, and I want to love her. I still don’t know if
I’m capable, but considering I’ve spent almost a year without fucking anyone but her, I’m pretty sure
I’m through with my days of womanizing.

I can’t even think of another woman like that, and that can only mean I’m better than my dad.

Maybe I can be that guy she needs after all.

She walks out, and I can tell she’s been crying. I’m sure the day has overwhelmed her. Being

shot at has to be pretty fucking terrifying. When I find this bastard, he’ll pray I shoot him. The things

I plan to do might send me to prison for a while.

“You hungry?” I ask, and she shakes her head.
I frown as I stare at her body withering away.
"You need to eat," I mutter before glancing toward the kitchen. “Betty,” I call, and the short,

black-haired lady bobs in quickly with a ready-to-please smile. “Will you get Ms. Branderwood
something to eat, please?”

She nods vehemently, and then she disappears back into the kitchen. I pick up the remote beside

me while cradling Trip a little closer to my body, and I turn on all the lights of the house to cast a
better glow.

“Better?” I ask as Ash sits down in the chair across from me.
“Yeah.”
“He can sleep in my room, if you want. I’m sure you’re exhausted.”
Her eyes water more, and I want to ask her to sleep in my room, too. I’d love to feel her body

wrapped around mine, but it wouldn’t be right to do to her right now. She’s too vulnerable.

“That’s okay. He sleeps pretty good, so he can just stay with me.”
“Can I ask where his father is and why he isn’t here checking on his son after a shot that could

have killed either of you?”

She takes a deep breath, as though she’s trying not to fall apart. I shouldn’t be pressing this, but I

have to. That asshole should show some fucking concern for his son and the mother of his son.

“He’s… it’s just… well, he isn’t part of Trip’s life. He’s sort of… well, we didn’t both have to

change the way we lived for one mistake. I love Trip. To me, he’s not a mistake anymore. Now he’s
real. Now he’s the best thing in my life, but his dad, well, his dad isn’t ready to be a dad - his words,
not mine.”

“You think he’s ready to be a dad?” I ask curiously.
It almost feels like she cares about this son of a bitch, and it hurts like hell.
“I think he would be an incredible father, but until he’s ready, this is the best thing for Trip and

for me.”

Taking a deep breath, I reposition the sleeping child in my arms. His lips bubble again, and I

can’t help but smile. I feel so close to this little one, and I’m sure it’s because of what I feel for his
mother.

“Do you miss his dad?” I ask, my heart stinging as the suspense fills the room.
Her eyes stare unwavering into mine.
“Very much. He doesn’t do relationships though, and honestly, I don't think he ever will. Like I

said, this is the best thing for both of us.”

Apparently I’m not the only jerk she involved herself with. That day she asked for dinner, I

should have said yes. All of this would have gone differently if I had just said yes. Now she’s hung
up on someone else.

I’ll just have to remind her what she felt for me.

Chapter Ten

Sexual Tension at Home

Ashiara

Having to watch Tag feeding Trip is making me want to tell him he’s his son more and more.

We’ve been here for three weeks, and in that time, Tag has changed diapers, made bottles, got up in
the middle of the night to take care of the fussy spells, and rocked him to sleep numerous times.

He deserves to know he’s his dad, and I’m sick of hiding the truth. Whether he knows it or not,

he’d be a great father - he already is.

“I have to go to work for a few hours. I have a lot of meetings today. You need anything while

I’m out?”

You. Just you. That’s all I can fucking think about.
“No. I’m fine,” I lie while accidentally staring at his crotch area.
He slips Trip into my arms, and I lean back, trying to compose myself.
“You want anything special for dinner tonight?”
You! Just you!
“I’m easy,” I roll out with some innuendo.
He smirks, but he doesn’t push the matter.
“What about supplies? Do you need anything… um… feminine?”
I don’t need anything feminine. I need something masculine - you!
“No,” I laugh. “I’ve got everything I need, and if I didn’t, I’d let a girl take care of that, not you.”
“Why not me?” he asks with a near pout.
“Because you get squeamish just using the word feminine. I wouldn’t dare ask you to pick up

something like that,” I say through my chuckles while standing up.

He follows behind me, and I look over my shoulder to see him running a hand through his hair.
“You should be able to ask me for anything. I don’t want you feeling like you can’t”
Fine, then I’ll take… YOU!
“Why is this bothering you?” I tease. “I tell you what, the next time I need something feminine,

I’ll be sure to let you know.”

He rolls his eyes while letting a grin free, and he tugs at my side while pulling me to him so he

can kiss the top of Trip’s head.

My heart stops. Seeing him show his son affection without knowing he’s his son is enough to

make me almost fall apart. I definitely have to tell him.

“I want to talk to you about something later,” he murmurs softly.
“I have something to talk to you about, too,” I almost whisper as our eyes fall prey to each

other’s.

Can I do this? Can I tell him?
“I need to do some work, too,” I utter in an attempt to break the stare down.
He follows behind me, and my stomach tightens in knots. I’ve fought the urge to throw myself at

him since I got here.

“Trip’s nameless father, does he at least offer financial support?” he asks, a little seriousness

and a touch of anger in his tone.

“No, but not because he wouldn’t. I’ve never asked for anything. I make enough to get by just

fine. I don’t need anything from him.”

***

Tag

He should be giving her money. What asshole has a kid and doesn’t offer at least some payment

to help raise him in his absence?

“You know, Kinset still needs a web design, if you’re interested. It was postponed due to some

other projects, but we're getting back to it now. The money would be really, really good.”

She smiles lightly while laying Trip down in his crib.
“You don’t have to do that.”
“Do what? Find an excellent web designer for my latest company?” I ask innocently.
“I’ve seen your various websites for your various companies. It’s obvious you know some very

talented designers. I don’t need a handout. I feel bad enough staying here.”

She feels bad about staying here?
“You don’t like it here?” I ask, my tone sounding more wounded than I meant for it to.
“That’s not what I meant. So far, you’ve paid for all the groceries, and you’ve even bought stuff

for Trip and me. You haven’t let me give you any money for our staying here, and I prefer to pay my
way.”

I take a step toward her, my heart beating furiously in my chest as I brush her hair from her

shoulder.

“I’m not taking your money. You’re my guest. Believe it or not, I actually know how to be a

gentleman. Besides, you need to worry about other things. Now, about the Kinset account, will you
take it - make me an excellent website?”

Her hands slide up to run through her hair as she stares at me, and her bottom lip slides between

her teeth.

“Yeah.”
“Great,” I murmur with a smile. “I’ll give you the details when I get back home. In the

meantime, feel free to enjoy yourself. I want you comfortable here. I’ll feel bad if you feel bad.”

She smiles while releasing her hair, and I grin when I see a little tattoo sneaking out from her

waist as she bends over.

“What the hell is this?” I chuckle out while raising her shirt up to see it better.
She jerks it down, her cheeks blushing, and then she shakes her head.
“I got drunk one night after the wedding, and well… I got a tattoo.”
“Let me see it,” I murmur while trying to move her hand out of my way.
She swats at me while giggling, and I start chasing her as she rushes by me.
“Please stop,” she laughs when I catch her.
My arms slide around her waist as I hold her still, and she struggles uselessly against my

clutches.

“I’ll stop when I see it, and I will see it.”

She squeals a little as I pick her up, and she laughs harder as she bucks in my arms.
“You’re not getting free until I see it,” I taunt, my grin burning because it’s so big.
“Please don’t. It’s so stupid.”
My cock hurts it’s so hard right now. I haven’t had sex in so long, and this past week has been

brutal. Now I’m holding her, and I want to feel her from the inside so badly it’s painful.

I smile mischievously as I drop her to my bed, and then I hold both of her hands with my one as I

flip her over and pull her shirt up.

She bucks violently while squealing and laughing, and I straddle her ass to hold her still enough

for me to see. When she bucks again, her ass presses against my erect cock, and my free hand grabs
her hip reflexively, accidentally tugging her ass to my center again.

Her breaths stop, her laughter ceases, and then I feel her ass arch as she intentionally presses it

against my cock once more.

Keeping her hands held above her head, my free hand slides up her curved ass and feels all of its

perfection. She lets out a moan, and that’s my undoing.

I no longer care about the tattoo. I feel her desire for me as her hips grind against me as my hand

releases hers to fully grip her hips.

I run my fingers along her denim to her heated center, and she moans again, forcing me to lose my

mind for a second as I flip her over to face me.

I stare into those stormy blue eyes, and a tear falls free from her grasp as she stares up at me.
“Please tell me I can touch you,” I murmur softly, as my hand slides up her leg and stops just

before I reach the button to her jeans.

“Please tell me you want to,” she utters, and with that, I’m lost.
My lips crush hers as I fall between her legs, and then I pull back to rip her jeans off. She gasps

as my hand rubs across her sex, and then her breath leaves as my finger slips through the side of her
underwear and finds her hot, wet haven.

***

Ashiara

Is this happening? I’ve dreamt about this for months. Is it real now? Am I just delirious?
His tongue daringly plays with mine as his hard erection begs to be freed from his pants. I rub

my hand over the fabric, feeling him as he moans into my mouth.

“I have to have you,” he breathes.
“Then take me,” I mutter back, my heart pounding so hard I’m worried it’s trying to escape.
I want him. I want this torturous game of look-but-don’t-touch to end.
I can be like this. I can handle being his without a commitment. I’ll be his anytime he wants me,

and I’ll love him silently when he moves on.

His lips slide down my stomach to the top of my underwear, and then his teeth scrape over me as

he peels away the lace with them.

My breaths instantly become pants, and his lips find that spot that has belonged to him since the

day I met him. His daring tongue flicks against me, and then the worst possible spoiler blares from
the monitor beside his bed.

Trip cries loudly, and we both leap up. I’m left clambering around for my pants as Tag rushes

out to go collect the little interrupter.

Once I’m zipped up, I rush in to see Tag smiling as he holds Trip in his arms, cooing him out of

his fit. I smile as I lean against the doorframe and watch the father holding his son.

“I think it’s time for a diaper, and unfortunately, I have to get to my meetings. Please tell me we

can finish this later,” he strains out with anguish.

I take a deep, steadying breath as I nod.
“Definitely later.”
He smiles as he comes over to me, and his hand wraps around my waist as he pulls my lips to

his.

“I think my conversation might go a little better now,” he murmurs against my lips.
He puts Trip in my arms, and then he kisses my smiling lips again before walking away to pick

up his tie from the chair.

I watch as he waves, and I force a smile. I don’t know what he plans to say, but I hope he listens

to what I have to say without freaking out or hating me.

Chapter Eleven

The Bold Truth

Tag

I can’t stop smiling. She still wants me.
Just as I’m about to leave the office, a detective from Ash’s case steps off the elevator.
“Detective Marks, I wasn’t expecting you,” I murmur in bemusement. “Did you catch the guy?”
“Not exactly. He did break into Ms. Branderwood’s storage facility, and he stole or trashed

everything she had. Is she still staying at your place?”

Fuck.
“Yeah. I’m not letting her out of my sight.”
“Here’s the thing. The target is no longer just Ms. Branderwood. We found these,” he says

while handing me several photos locked inside evidence bags.

There are pictures of Trip and Ash taken from afar from her old place. Trip’s eyes have been

blacked out, his mouth has been burrowed through, and there are crossed-out marks over his body in
every picture.

“We also found this,” he uneasily releases while handing me a baby doll inside an evidence bag.

The eyes have been gouged, the mouth has been ripped out, and the head is disconnected. The
sickening part, he’s wearing a shirt with a picture of Trip.

“Fucking shit,” I release as my hands tremble.
“I know. This guy is beyond fucked up. In cases like these, I have to notify both parents. Ms.

Branderwood said I could share anything with you, so I’m hoping you’ll do the same for me.”

“Yeah, of course. What do you need?”
“Well, she’s sort of silent on the matter of the child’s father. It’s possible this guy might be the

one doing all this, considering the new target. I went to rundown the name of the father, but I couldn’t
find a man in this area by that name. I’m hoping you can help me locate him. If he’s not the suspect,
he at least needs to know someone is targeting his kid.”

He knows his name.
“I don’t even know the dad’s name, but I’m sure I can help if you give it to me. Her best friend is

on my speed dial. I’m sure he can help.”

My stomach flip-flops. I've wanted to know the name of this bastard for months now.
The detective smiles appreciatively.
“Great, it’s Shannon Pierce.”
I tilt my head curiously, and then I shake it.
“Shannon Pierce isn’t a guy. That’s one of her friends - a girl friend. What’s going on?”
He frowns, and then he makes a note of what I’ve said.
“What’s going on is Ms. Branderwood is hiding something. Whatever it is, it could end up

getting her hurt if the father is indeed the suspect. Care if I come over tonight?”

“Yeah, sure," I mutter, now losing the euphoric cloud I was on.

***

Tag

My moment of excitement has been soured now. I was ready to get home to Ash, finish what

we started, but now I just want answers.

Why in the hell would she lie to the cops about the father of her child? I realize she’s protecting

the bastard, but that’s crossing a line.

The detective follows me down the drive, and Ash is smiling with Trip in her arms when she

opens the door to see me. Her moment of happiness ends when her eyes fall on the detective
following close on my heels as we both near the door.

“Hey,” she says softly as my arm wraps around her waist. “What’s going on? Did something

happen?”

***

Ashiara

“I can’t believe this monster is now after Trip! Who in the fuck is this obsessed with me?” I

whimper, and Tag holds me to his body as I restrain my tears, happy they're not cascading down my
cheeks.

Trip is lying in his pin, sleeping peacefully, unaware of the madman out there after us both.
“Ms. Branderwood, about the person you told us was your child’s father, we know that’s your

friend—your female friend.”

I swallow hard, and Tag’s grip tightens on me.
Please not in front of him.
“I’m sorry. At the time, I just panicked. I didn’t want him involved.”
“Is he a violent person?” the detective asks.
“No, of course not. He’s a great guy.”
“A great guy?” Tag scoffs. “A great guy would be here for his son. A great guy would be here

for you.”

Exactly. He’s a great guy, dumbass.
The detective clears his throat a little when he senses Tag’s anger on the matter, and then he turns

back to me.

“It’s possible he could be the suspect. We need to find him. At the very least, he should know

what’s going on.”

“He’s not your suspect,” I quickly object. “And he’s perfectly aware of the situation.”
“And he’s still not here?” Tag snarks. “Yeah. Great guy.”
I roll my eyes, and then I see the detective not impressed or pleased with my answer.
“I need to speak with him, Ms. Branderwood. I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to give me his

true identity.”

“If this is about the guy who attacked me, he was short. I told you that. He’s very short. Trip’s

dad is incredibly tall.”

“Ms. Branderwood, please don’t make me ask you again,” the detective mumbles, exasperated.
“I can’t. I can’t right now. It’s not him, and I promise he’s aware of the situation surrounding his

son.”

He tightens his lips, and then he tilts his head as he stares at Tag. I get sick as his mind wraps

around the thing Tag hasn’t figured out. He purses his lips, and then he walks over to stare down at
my son.

“He doesn’t look much like you, Ms. Branderwood. I see a striking resemblance to someone

else I’ve spoken to though.”

Tag whips his head around, and then he rushes over to stare at Trip alongside the detective. I

almost feel dizzy. I’m so sick right now. This isn’t how I wanted him to find out.

“Who?” Tag demands.
The detective shakes his head and returns to me.
“Is there any reason for you to fear his father at all?”
“Absolutely not, and I think you know that, Detective,” I grumble while my hands shake.
“Then why not tell him?”
“Because… because he didn’t want to be a dad.”
“Who the hell is it?” Tag almost blares, making Trip whimper.
He quickly turns around and scoops him up to soothe him, making Trip’s sleepy eyes close again.
“It looks like things have changed, Ms. Branderwood,” the detective sighs, and Tag’s eyes widen

in disbelief.

He looks stunned, and tears teeter on the edge of his lids as he stares at me with judgmental, icy

blues.

“He’s mine? This whole fucking time you’ve been lying to me?” he hoarsely releases.

***

Tag

How could she?
She’s sitting there, fighting back her tears as she lowers her shameful eyes to the floor. This

whole time I’ve been right here, and yet she didn’t tell me. I was on the verge of telling her I love
her, and yet she kept my son a secret.

“Why?” I prompt.
“You know why, Tag. Don’t act like being a father was on your to-do list,” she whimpers, her

eyes still not meeting mine.

“Not on my to-do list?” I almost whisper in disbelief as I cradle my son to my chest. “Ash, do

you think that little of me?”

Her eyes finally look up, the tears dripping in streaks as she shakes her head.
“No, I think that much of you. You would have stopped everything. You would have given me

money, possibly even tried to be with me for the sake of the child you helped create. I didn’t want
that. I didn’t want to try to push you away because I knew I couldn’t. I couldn’t let you feel guilty for
something you didn’t mean to do. I’m in… I’m sorry, but I couldn’t take it.”

“You didn’t have that right,” I scold, my own tears threatening to drip. “I missed the entire

pregnancy. I missed the sonograms, the doctor visits, the damn birth of my son. I missed the first
three weeks of his life, and I would have missed all of it if it had been up to you. How could you do
that to me?”

She looks away, and then she stares at her hands as she almost whispers, “Either you hated me

because you knew, or you hated me because you didn’t. I thought I was helping you. I’m sorry.”

I can’t even look at her right now. I can’t believe she could do this to me.
“When you find this guy, tell me he’s going to jail for a while,” I growl to the forgotten detective.
“We should be able to get him for attempted murder, thanks to the gunshot he delivered against

Ms. Branderwood. We’ll be assigning a protective unit to you. Where will your son be staying?”

My son.
“We’ll go to Melanie's,” Ash says while fighting off more tears.
“Not a chance,” I snap. “I think you’ve kept him from me long enough. You can go if you want,

but he’s staying here.”

Her thick tears fall harder as she looks up at me with those stormy eyes stinging with pain.
“I can’t leave my son, Tag.”
“Then you know how I feel. You can keep your room. He’s not going anywhere. In fact, there’s

a lot of shit that will change. Starting with where he sleeps. You had four weeks, I get four weeks.
I’ll get his crib tonight.”

The detective stands, and his lips tighten as he makes his way past the sobbing girl and toward

me.

“Can we talk outside, Mr. Masters?”
I nod, my jaw clenching as I stare at the girl I once thought had betrayed me in a completely

different way.

I follow him out the door while still holding Trip, and he sighs as he turns to face me.
“I realize this is a really big bomb to have dropped on you. While I don’t agree with what Ms.

Branderwood did, I understand what she thought she was doing. It’s not my place to offer advice, but
she’s going through hell right now. She’s locked up, her child is in danger, and she’s scared out of
her mind. If you take out all of your anger on her, she’s just going to have one more thing to worry
about.”

“If she didn’t want me angry, she should have told me he was my son the day she found out she

was pregnant,” I almost hiss.

His lips tighten again, and then he turns to walk toward his car.
“I’ll be in touch, Mr. Masters.”
“I’ll be here.”
With my son. My son.

***

Ashiara

I’ve never spent a night away from Trip, and even though I’m just a little bit away, it’s torture.

I’ve spent the entire night crying and listening to the monitor that was once in Tag’s room.

Hearing his soothing voice calming our crying child stabs me, especially since I know he truly

does hate me. This entire thing is fucked up. He can’t force me to let him keep Trip in his room. He
can’t force me to stay here either. I can go to Melanie's, and I can live there without him having any
rights. It’ll take him forever to even get the paternity test he would need to prove Trip’s his child.

So why am I staying?

Because I owe him that much.
Breathing in heavily, I go to sit in the kitchen and stare out the window at the world that has

forsaken me. This morning, I thought of all the ways we could be together. Tonight, I’m thinking of
all the reasons we never will me.

A flash of light draws my attention, and I watch the security guards rush over to take something to

the ground.

Shit. It’s a person.
“Tag,” I squeal, and he rushes out of the room with Trip cradled to his chest.
“What?” he angrily rattles out, and then his eyes fall on the crazy scene going on in the front

yard. “Shit. Call the detective, and here, hold Trip.”

He hands him to me, and then he rushes outside as I pull the card off the fridge and dial the

number with shaky fingers. But before anyone can answer, blue lights start flashing outside as sirens
whoop their presence.

I drop the phone as I stare at Tag, worried what might happen to him if it’s this son of a bitch

after me. I see his hands clasp together behind his head as the cops jerk three figures around and cuff
their hands.

My heart races as I stare at Tag in his track pants—shirtless as he talks to the cops. I hold Trip

to my chest as my lips stroll over his forehead very gingerly. I’m praying this is finally over.

***

Tag

“Thanks for coming out here so fast,” I sigh.
“Your guards called us the second they saw someone trying to break in. We’ll let these guys

spend the night in jail. Let me know how you want to proceed, Mr. Masters.”

“I will,” I huff as I jog back up to the house.
I’m sure this is going to be tough for Ash to swallow. She’s probably been on the edge of her

seat. As mad as I am, I hate she has to go through this.

As I round the corner, those stormy blue eyes meet mine with tears falling.
“Is it finally over?” Her shaky voice crackles.
I want to pull her in my arms and tell her everything is going to be okay.
“No,” I say in a nearly muted tone. “There were just a couple of kids trying to see if someone

famous lived here. The guys let them breach the fence so they could trap them. I’m sorry, but it
wasn’t the guy after you.”

She looks down at our son, and more tears fall from her eyes as her body visibly shakes to show

her true terror. She’s been holding back, hiding it, even appearing strong, but now, this is breaking
her.

“Let’s get back to bed,” I murmur as I head toward her, and she lets a brief whimper free as I

take Trip from her arms.

She stares down at her empty hands, more tears falling, and I walk away with a terrible feeling.

Despite what she has done to me, this is her son, too. She just stared out and had hope the monster
under the bed was gone, only to have reality slap her in the face. I can’t just leave her in here,
knowing she won’t sleep - knowing she’ll be worried all night about the son she can’t touch.

I sigh hard while turning around, and I head back toward her.
“Come on. You’re sleeping in my room tonight. You can sleep by the crib, and I’ll stay on the

other side.”

She shakes her head while drawing her knees to her chest. I don’t know if I’ve ever seen her so

vulnerable, and it’s damn near my undoing.

“No. I’ll be fine,” she murmurs, trying to feign a strong tone.
“Ash, it wasn’t a request. We both need to sleep. In all honesty, you need to eat and sleep

more. Now come on. You’re sleeping with me. We have a son, and we’re going to have to learn to
raise him together no matter how hard it might be. We’ll figure it out one day at a time.”

She peers out from under her lashes, and then she sighs as she stands to her feet to follow me. I

put our son to bed, and she leans over to rail to kiss his forehead. I stare at her, looking at her a little
differently.

She’s no longer just the girl of my obsession, she’s the mother of my child. I have to show her

respect no matter how pissed I am.

Chapter Twelve

Too Weird

Ashiara

“So he’s still not talking to you?” Billy asks.
I adjust the phone on my shoulder as I snap together Trip’s little suit pants.
“He’s not talking to me unless it’s directly related to Trip. He’s not looking at me, or even

sitting in the same room as me very often-”

“But you’re sleeping together?” Billy asks, interrupting me.
“We’re sleeping in the same bed, and have been for two weeks. He says he understands I’m his

mother and I want to be close to him.”

“I swear I don’t know this guy. It sounds like you’re talking about a stranger instead of Tag.”
“Yeah, well, I’m living with a stranger most days. We’ll be there tonight though. I wish he’d

invite a date or ride separate from me, but he and I both want to arrive with our son to reveal him to
all the eager people waiting to suck up to Tag and your mom.”

“Yeah, sorry. Mom wouldn’t have it any longer. She thinks of Trip as her grandson. Have your

parents seen him yet?”

“They’re in Florence right now. They’re coming in next week to see him. They’re a little

pissed, since they didn’t know I was pregnant.”

“What’d you say?”
“I told them to get in line behind his father.”

***

Tag

I’m actually nervous and excited as we pull up to Melanie's house. Ash has stared out the

window for the majority of the time. I’m sure this isn’t exactly how she wanted to spend the evening,
but she wouldn’t let me take him by myself.

Living in hiding has made her a bit of a recluse. It’ll be good for her to get out.
“You okay?” I ask as we pull up to the gathering of people eagerly awaiting our arrival.
“Yeah,” she answers briskly, no warmth in her tone at all.
I suppose I’ve been a little too cold, making her a little tougher than usual. Now, she’s scared to

even look at me.

“Um, the bodyguards know to keep their eyes on him no matter who is holding him, right?” she

worries.

“Yeah. It doesn’t matter what anyone says, they’re to stay glued to his and your side all night.”
“I’m not worried about me,” she says as she climbs free from the car, her tone distant now as

well as cold.

“You should be. Your son will need his mother.”
“My son has his father who could easily replace me the way my mother was easily replaced.

He’d never know the difference,” she says as tears glisten in her eyes.

Shit.
She went from vulnerable to numb in two weeks. Is this my fault?
“Ash, listen, just-”
“Here, you can carry him in,” she says while pulling out our adorable little boy dressed in a

flashy suit. “I’m sure everyone will want to see you holding your son for the first time. I’m going to
go find Billy and Shannon.”

“You don’t want to walk in with me?” I ask, a little surprised as the flocks start rushing in.
She cringes each time someone’s hand brushes up against her, and then she shakes her head

before disappearing into the mass. I hadn’t thought of how hard this is going to be for her.

***

Ashiara

Shannon walks up, and I take the champagne from her hand to guzzle it all in one gulp.
“Thirsty?” she jokes.
“Very.”
My eyes turn back to see Tag jubilantly displaying our son as he heads toward us.
“Arrogant, stupid son of a bitch,” I grumble aloud while brushing past her on my mission to find

more booze.

“Okay... So I guess I don’t have to ask how things are going.”
“I can’t do it anymore. I’m sleeping in my own damn room tonight,” I mumble while jerking a

glass of champagne from the waiter’s table, and I drink it just as quickly as the last before taking the
whole bottle from his hand. “I mean, of all the stupid assholes in the world, I had to fall in love with
that one.”

She laughs a little at my rambling rant, and I roll my eyes while refilling my glass. Melanie

giggles as she rushes by me to rip Trip free from Tag. He laughs as he relinquishes him, and he
follows her toward the door.

“I don’t even get a hello anymore,” I grumble as I turn the whole bottle up.
“Hey, whoa. Classy function,” she chuckles, while taking my arm and leading me into the gallant

house decorated for a baby shower after the fact.

There are so many gifts that they’re pouring off the tables set up for them.
“Hey,” Billy says as he scoops me in his arms and twirls me around. Then he frowns as he puts

me down. “You’re still too skinny.”

I narrow my eyes at him as I grit my teeth.
“Have a child with a man who doesn’t love you, get stalked and threatened and have your child

stalked and threatened by some maniac, then go live with the guy you can’t tell you love him; have
him find out he’s the father of your child, hide out for your life, and then tell me how hungry you are.”

“Okay, okay,” he says while raising his hands in a surrendering motion. “Chill.”
I shake my head as I pour my glass full, and I guzzle the fizzing bubbles quickly as Tag resumes

control of our child and starts introducing him to the world of society.

“I don’t even know why I came. I know Tag won’t let anything happen to him, but I have to be a

psycho control freak.”

“Psycho, definitely,” Billy drawls playfully, and Shannon elbows him hard in the ribs, making

him puff out a harsh breath of air before laughing.

“Hilarious,” I sardonically release.
He laughs harder as I refill my glass once again, and I stagger lightly as the burning alcohol tries

to catch up with me.

“Easy, don’t get drunk in five minutes. It’ll make it look like you don’t enjoy motherhood,” Billy

teases.

“Motherhood is perfect. It’s my son’s father that’s driving me crazy.”

***

Tag

Ash is in the corner with Bity and Shannon, talking and ignoring the chaos of the party. I’m

relishing the opportunity for everyone to see my handsome son.

“Hey, Tag,” Alaina, one of my many conquests, gushes as she walks over.
Who the hell invited her?
“Hey,” I lightly offer while cradling Trip closer to me.
“I cannot believe you’re a father. You were always so careful. Are you and the mother-”
“We’re living together, if that’s what you’re asking,” I misleadingly interject.
I’m not telling this crazy bitch I’m still single, especially since I’m in love with my son’s

mother. I just don’t know if I can ever trust her again.

“Well, that’s a shame. The world is going to be full of sad, crying women.”
“I’m sure they’ll move on as though I never existed,” I murmur as I head away from her.
I look back over to see a guy approaching Ash, his eyes hungry, wanting, and he smirks as he

watches her from afar. He’s tall, not short like her attacker, but he’s a threat of a whole different
kind.

Wren and Kade walk up, and my head motions in the direction of the wolf stalking my lamb.
“Who’s he?”
“The guy with the blond hair?” Wren asks.
“Yeah. The one who can’t tear his eyes away from Ash.”
Kade stifles a knowing grin, and Wren shrugs.
“He said he works for Mom. I spoke to him earlier when I saw him hanging around but not really

talking to anyone. You jealous?”

“Not yet. If he touches her, then we’ll talk.”
Kade lets a bit of a laugh free, considering there was once I time I called him an idiot for going

after Lyle Hughes simply because Raya was playing pool with him. I get it now. Completely.

“If you want her, then why don’t you just take her? I think it’s rather obvious she’s in love with

you and only you," Kade says, shrugging as he looks around the party for the girl who never leaves his
side for long.

“She’s not in love. She’s just confused… like me.”
“Let me see that boy while you open this,” Wren says while handing me an envelope and pulling

Trip free from my grasp.

“What’s this?” I muse while staring at the large, manila envelope.

He's interrupted when Raya comes swishing in, a little tipsy, and crashes into the waiting arms of

Kade. A pang of envy strikes me when he loses control over his hellacious grin, and he pulls her to
him. They forget the rest of the world even exists as they suddenly start devouring one another.

“Open it,” Wren says with a shit-eating grin, shaking his head at the two showy lovers.
I force a smile as I pull out a piece of paper. But my smile is banished by my shock, and my

breath gets lost on its way to my lungs. My whole world changes as I stare down at the birth
certificate someone had redone.

Trip Tagland Masters is the name.
“I thought his middle name was James,” I almost whisper.
“Well, at the time, she couldn’t tell people what she really named him. She hired a lawyer to get

the surname changed. She had the paternity tests done in secrecy, and now the birth certificate is
fixed. I told her I knew a guy who could rush the process, and she hired him without question. In
case you were wondering about the possibility he wasn’t really yours, now you know for sure he is.”

My still evades my lungs, and it’s all I can do to stay upright. I’ve been an asshole with no real,

legal rights, and yet she goes and has this done. Not to mention, she named him after me to begin
with, she just didn’t give him my surname in the beginning.

“I never questioned if he was mine once I found out. I should have questioned if he was mine the

second I found out she was pregnant. She’s not the type to screw around like that.”

“She screwed around with you,” he laughs. “How could you have known?”
“It’s different with me. She always knew me better than any other girl I’ve ever been with, and

she only knew me for three days before she got pregnant.”

“Dude, hang it up. You’re in love. You haven’t even been with another girl since you met her.

Just drop bullshit and be with her.”

I smile a little as I stare at Trip’s scrunched face as his dreams carry him far and away from

reality.

Thinking about what Ash said outside makes me a little sick. She feels replaceable, expendable

even, and she’s not - not to Trip, not to me. There’s no one in this world more perfect for me, and
somehow I’ve got to get over what she did.

Staring at the birth certificate she had redone, I know I’m getting closer to being over it.

***

Ashiara

A tall blond guy has been staring at me for far too long, and now I’m starting to feel

uncomfortable. I’m worried I’ve got something stuck to my face. Of course, I’m rather drunk, so it’s
possible I’m making some ridiculous expression.

Oh well. Who cares? I don’t.
I stagger off to head away from the eyeing blond and my friends, as I make my way toward the

quiet patio. I grab a bottle of champagne from the chilled ice, and I smirk as I see the fountain Tag
once crashed into.

“Well, hello , mermaid,” I say to the statue in the middle. “Are you lonely? I’m available it

seems.”

“Are you now?” a voice says from behind, and I whirl around to face the blond guy who refuses

to stop staring. Apparently he's resorted to following me around as well.

“Really? Is my dress on backwards or something?” I slur out, and he laughs a little while coming

to brush my hair from my face.

“Not at all. Your dress is on perfectly, and it’s a very nice dress on you. Melanie tells me

you’re still single, even though you live with your baby’s father.”

That’s because we’re fucking weird.
“Yep, single but not available. Sorry.”
I turn to walk away, but he follows me.
“Are you going to hang out behind me all night? I’ve already got one stalker, I don’t need two.”
He tilts his head curiously, and then he takes a seat on the side of the fountain.
“I’m sorry. I heard about that as well. I’m not trying to stalk, but you really are beautiful. I’ve

heard of Tag - he’s rather infamous in our circles. I hate to see you’ve landed in his web. I’m just
here to try and be a friend.”

Recognition strikes, and the face on him becomes familiar. It makes sense now.
“A friend,” I repeat with a sigh. “I need more champagne, not a friend. Tag Masters is my son’s

father, so if you’re expecting me to say something bad about him to a guy I don’t know, you’re sadly
mistaken. You see, I know who you are now. Jason Marks. You’re a reporter. I’ve seen your
picture. You’re a long way from home, since you report in Chicago.”

“Clever girl, but I’m not on duty tonight. I simply came to be a friend to Melanie.”
“Or you’re here because Tag is about to launch his latest business which is still under wraps.

I’ve been getting calls from newspapers all around. Everyone wants to get the first look at his latest
project, and the competition is waiting to find out how to compete, wanting to beat him to the punch.
Sorry, but I’ve got enough friends.”

I turn to walk away, my champagne still in tow, and his hand gently tugs at my elbow to halt my

retreat.

“I’m sorry. I really didn’t ask you to say anything at all about Tag Masters though.”
“That’s because you seduce your sources first. The thing is, I can’t be seduced anymore, at least

not by anyone like you. You were wasting your time from the beginning, and you’re wasting mine
now,” I mumble.

He looks over my head, and his eyes widen as he backs up.
I turn just as Tag comes up behind me and wraps his arms around my waist very protectively.
“Is there a problem?”
“Yeah, what happened to those bodyguards watching over me?” I grumble as I stagger into his

body.

He holds me tighter to steady me, and then his eyes move over to a man who basically comes

running.

“What the hell?” he snaps to the guy I didn’t know was even around.
“Hey, I was just trying to have a friendly conversation,” Jason says while trying to walk away.
“He’s a reporter. Ask Melanie if she really knows him,” I murmur while turning into Tag and

pushing my head against his chest.

The security guard starts patting him down and finds his recorder, and Jason’s head pops back in

defeat.

“Told you,” I murmur as Tag pulls me a little tighter.

“What’s going on?” Melanie asks as she rushes out to join us by the fountain.
“Do you know this guy?” Tag asks.
“Yes, he’s a journalist doing a story on my newest business that just launched.”
The security guard rewinds and then plays the only thing recorded.
It’s our conversation, and he finally hits end after it plays, “I need more champagne, not a friend.

Tag Masters is my son’s father, so if you’re expecting me to say something bad about him to a guy I
don’t know, you’re sadly mistaken.”

“If he was doing a story on your business, he wouldn’t be recording a conversation with Ash.

Get him out of here,” Tag says, and the guards usher out the conniving reporter.

“I recognized him. My dad has an obsession with newspapers. Don’t ask,” I slur, and Melanie

lets a sigh out before giggling.

“Only Ash can be smart when drunk. You got her?”
“Yeah, I’ve got her,” Tag murmurs softly while scooping me up.
“Tag, I’m not that drunk. I can walk.”
He smirks, and then he shakes his head.
“It looks like we’ll be staying with you tonight,” he laughs, and I pucker my lips.
“We can go home. I’m fit to drive—well, ride.”
“Here that?” Wren chirps as he joins us. “She’s fit to ride, Tag.”
I blush as Tag and Wren both laugh, and Melanie rolls her eyes for the distasteful joke her son

made.

“Well, you still have gifts to open. Not to mention, we haven’t even eaten. Ashiara, how did you

get so drunk?” she scolds.

“The champagne was really good,” I joke, making Tag laugh a little louder as he carries me

inside.

“Where’s Trip?” he asks a guy when we get back in.
“Billy and Shannon are showing him around.”
He nods, and then he starts carrying me up the stairs.
“Tag, please let me go. I want to enjoy the party. I’m fine.”
“You’re drunk, and it’s obvious you need to sleep it off.”
I cross my arms to sulk as he carries me on up.
“I don’t want to sleep. I’m ready to drink. Please stop treating me like a child.”
He laughs and then he pushes the door open to the room where he stayed that weekend.
“I’ll come check on you in a bit. I’m sure I can send one of the guys out to get you some clothes.”
I roll my eyes as he puts me on the bed, and I turn away from him as he covers me up. He’s

tucking me in the way I do Trip. How degrading is this?

***

Tag

“Tag, there you are,” another blast from the past exclaims, her cleavage showing, my dick not

responding.

I got more of a rise out of Ash’s pouting lips than I am these jugs of fury bouncing around.
“Hey Camille, sorry, but I need to go find my son.”

“Aw,” she pouts. “I just want some time alone with the new daddy. I would have never

dreamed you’d be such a good dad.”

“Yeah, well, I’ve just been a dad for a little while. Let’s not go giving me a number-one dad

mug just yet.”

I start to walk off, but then she grabs my arm and pulls me into a dark room off to the side.
“I want to show you how impressed I am,” she seduces while dropping to her knees in front of

me.

She grabs my belt and jerks it free, but the soft mass in my pants just laughs as I try to pull her

up.

“Damn it, Camille, stop. I don’t want to do this. I’m a happy man with a son, and I happen to

love his mother.”

“Love?” she gasps while finally relinquishing her hold on me.
“Yes, love. Now act like you have a little dignity, and please don’t make me forcefully remove

you from me.”

She puffs up, and then she shakes her head before following me out. Just as the door shuts behind

us, Ash is standing there, eyes wide, tears glistening. Her lips tighten into a thin, almost nonexistent
line as she stares in disbelief.

“Ash, this isn’t what it looks like,” I blurt out like a cliché cheating bastard, even though I

technically wouldn’t be cheating.

It sure as hell feels like it would be cheating, and with the way she’s looking at me right now, she

feels like I just cheated.

“Um, it’s fine. I was just going to go tell Melanie goodnight, but I think I’ll get another drink and

check on my son instead,” she says, suddenly acting as though the shock of me exiting a dark room
with a girl just sobered her up.

Camille slips away without clarifying the fact I turned her down, and Ash rushes away before I

can defend myself anymore. Bity and Shannon are still holding Trip, and I see Ash kissing his cheek
as I walk up.

“Can I please talk to you?”
“Tag, you don’t owe me anything. Just enjoy the party. Go open some presents your friends got

you.”

“What’s going on?” Bity chirps.
“Camille Rags pulled me into a room, and I turned her down. Ash thinks something else

happened.”

“Camille is here? I thought I saw one of your other trophies here as well,” Bity adds. “I need to

start carrying Trip around. Apparently he’s a little chick magnet.”

Shannon elbows him in the ribs, and he laughs hard. Ash doesn’t seem amused though. She

seems colder, more distant - even worse than earlier when we arrived.

“Can we please go talk?”
“Actually, I think I’m going to get one of the guys to drive me and Trip back. He feels a little

warm. He’s not used to so much socializing,” she says dismissively, now sounding completely sober.

She takes Trip from Shannon’s grip, and then she starts walking toward the door, the broken

pieces of her heart barely hanging on to her sleeve. She really does care, but she doesn’t believe me.

“Ash, I have no reason to lie to you. Please don’t run off into the night with my son. I want you

here.”

She whirls around and takes a step very close to me as she stares me in the eyes.
“You want me here? Tag, you don’t even want to be in the same damn room with me. Just forget

it. You have the right to fuck anyone you want. You’re a father, not a husband.”

She whips back around and walks away, leaving me standing in the middle of a bunch of gaping

mouths.

“I guess that means you’re up for grabs,” a girl says, but I don’t even turn to see who it is as I

rush out to follow the girl I love.

“Ash,” I yell. “Ash, stop, please.”
She doesn’t stop, instead, her pace quickens as she rushes to escape my grasp. She runs over to

one of the guards, and he nods as he walks away, leaving her alone in the courtyard.

Melanie walks up to talk to her, and I prop up against the wall as I stare at her hopelessly. I

didn’t even mean to fuck up this time.

***

Ashiara

Unbelievable. Unbelievable. Unbelievable!
I’ve been getting shunned for weeks because I tried to keep him from having to be a responsible

adult - which I once didn’t think he could ever be. Now, right when I think we’re making ground, he
fucks some random girl at our son’s party. I was apparently in that damn bed for longer than I thought.

“We’re almost there, Ms. Branderwood.”
“Thanks, Troy.”
He smiles softly, and I rub Trip’s small hand as we pull into Tag’s oversized house that feels

less like home with every passing second.

“Do you need anything?” he asks kindly as several security guards walk toward us.
“No, thank you. You can tell Mr. Masters he can wake me up when he gets here. I’ll let him

have the night alone with his son.”

I’m sure as hell not sleeping with him tonight.
“Will do, ma’am.”
I climb free from the car, and I head inside, praying to fall right to sleep without dreaming about

Tag and that stupid, filthy blond.

“Hey, baby,” I murmur to the sweet boy in my arms who is clinging to me with his tiny fingers.
They open the doors for me, and I smile as Trip coos in his sleep. To him, this is home, but to

me, this is hell. Here, his daddy loves him. Here, his daddy loves making me cry.

Why am I putting myself through this? Tag has money, but it’s not like he can buy sole custody.

If anything, he’ll get joint custody, and he’ll see his son as much as I see him without us living
together.

Melanie's house is just as well fortified as his. I don’t care what he says about gaps. I can stay

there until my stalker, is found instead of killing myself daily.

“Ms, Branderwood, we’ll be outside if you need anything.”
“Thanks, guys.”
They never sleep. I swear Tag has vampires working for him.

After placing Trip in his crib, I slip out of my dress and toss it into my room before pulling out a

set of pajamas to wear to bed. Trip gurgles slightly, and I grin as I pick up the monitor and turn it on
before heading into the kitchen.

Now that I’ve sobered up, I’m actually a little hungry. Maybe my anger will help bring back my

appetite, now that I’m done feeling guilty.

I tilt my head as I see the back door has been left unlocked. I quickly lock it before punching in

the security code. Usually the guys sweep the house to make sure everything is locked up tight before
the sun goes down.

I shake off the eerie feeling, and then I head back to the fridge to pull out the makings for a salad.

I’ll start light since I’ve barely eaten in three days. I swear I’ve developed an ulcer thanks to Tag’s
cold treatment.

I’ll calm down before I talk to him about moving out and custody disputes. Right now, I don’t

have the energy. I’m sure he’ll screw everyone at the damn party now that I’m gone.

My phone has at least fifteen missed calls, but I roll my eyes and put it down. Then it buzzes, and

I look down to see it’s him. I quickly ignore the call, and then it buzzes again. This time, it’s Wren.
Against my better judgment, I answer.

“Hey, Wren. You can tell him we’re at his house, and Trip is fine.”
“Ash, he’s on his way there now. He got a call saying you’d be dead before he got home. We

can’t reach the security guards. I’ve already called the cops. Get the hell out of there now!”

A chill spreads over me, and then I feel the sharp, piercing pain as something slices through my

back. I cry out, and I hear Wren screaming as my cries find their way to the phone.

I hear the alarm sounding as the door breaks open, and a flash of blond as my attacker is forced

to retreat.

“Ash!” Tag yells as it all fades to black.

Chapter Thirteen

No Name to the Stalker

Tag

“It’s fortunate she had the driver detour. The suspect apparently knew when she left, and he

expected her home sooner or he wouldn’t have called you to gloat so early on,” the detective sighs.

“Why did they detour?”
“They were going to have to drive past a noisy factory, and she said it scared your son on the

way there.”

I smile as I look down at my little boy squirming in my arms, while his mother lies in the hospital

bed, still unconscious after her surgery.

“The doctor says she’ll make a speedy recovery. It looks like we’re after a guy between five-

four and five-six, based on the attack mark, depth, and angle. It’s a good thing you got there when you
did. He left behind a car-seat. He was planning on taking your son with him.”

I shiver as the thought of losing either of them almost overwhelms me. I walk over and sit on

Ash’s bedside while taking her hand in mine.

“That’s twice he’s tried to kill her. Any idea what he did to my guys’ phones?”
“An electronic pulse he sent out killed them all. He cut the wires to your land line. Ash and

Troy’s phones were still working, but his was left in the car, and apparently she didn’t answer hers.”

“Yeah, I figured that out. We’re going to go stay at one of my other homes for a while. I don’t

want Ash to be afraid, and I’m sure she will be if she’s there.”

“Mr. Masters, I don’t want to upset you, but I think she was planning on moving out. She had a

suitcase open when we arrived on the scene, and some of her things were strewn across her bed.”

I have barely been in the house for long enough to gauge the surroundings. I was just worried

about getting to her. I could have chased the guy I barely caught a glimpse of, but I couldn’t leave her
there, bleeding out.

“She might think she’s moving, but she’s not going anywhere until this guy is behind bars or

dead. Personally, I prefer the latter of the two.”

“Honestly, I prefer the latter of the two as well. I hope you can convince her to stay. She doesn’t

need to be alone.”

“She won’t be alone.”
I won’t let her leave.

***

Ashiara

Waking up in a hospital with a damn aching side is never fun, but I feel fine, considering I was

stabbed. Now I’ve been stabbed and shot. Either this guy is the worst criminal of all time, or he’s
not as capable of killing as he wants to be.

Either way, I’m grateful to still be breathing. I’m even happier my son is okay, and the psycho

focused solely on me.

“You still look incredible, and you’re in a hospital bed,” Shannon playfully gripes. “I hate you.”
I laugh lightly until I realize how badly that hurts to do, and then I shake my head.
“You’re excellent for my self esteem.”
She smiles affectionately, and the doctor walks in to check on me.
“Ms. Branderwood, you are one fortunate young lady.”
“I’ve got a good guardian angel.”
“Well, your guardian angel kept the knife away from all your major organs and arteries. We

were able to stop the bleeding and get you stitched up with minimal problem. You should be able to
get out of here in a couple of days.”

“Who do I need to give my insurance information to?” I ask while staring at the younger guy who

doesn’t look old enough to be a doctor.

“Actually, it looks like your husband has already handled all the financial stuff.”
My husband? Wrong patient, Doc.
“Well that would be a little hard since I’m not married.”
His lady-killing smile flashes, but apparently I’m numb to all other men.
“Well, someone by the name of Tagland Masters handled the financial stuff. I assumed he was

your husband, since your son’s name is Trip Masters.”

I should have let him assume he was my husband. Now I just look like a slut.
“Oh. I didn’t know Tag had been here.”
“He hasn’t left,” Wren says as he walks in carrying a gallant bouquet with Billy on his heels

bringing one of his own. “He’s downstairs with your parents right now, explaining what happened.”

I didn’t want them to meet him. Damn it.
“Oh,” I mumble uncomfortably.
He hasn’t left?
“Well, I’ll see you in a while, Ms. Branderwood. Until then, you need to eat.”
“That’s what everyone keeps saying,” I grumble. “I got stabbed the last time I tried to eat.”
My morbid joke doesn’t make anyone laugh. They all cringe instead.
“Too soon?” I muse, making Billy and Wren crack a grin.
“Well, it’s good to see you’re feeling well enough to make jokes. We do have a psychologist on

hand, and she’ll be coming by to speak to you, per the request of your hus… er… your son’s father.”

Awkward. At least he didn’t say my baby’s daddy.
“Thanks, but I don’t need my head shrunk. I can deal just fine.”
He frowns.
“You’ve been through a lot. I think it would do some good to speak to a professional.”
“I’ve got friends, Doc. I don’t need a stranger to listen to my problems. Thank you though. The

gesture is kind.”

He nods, and then walks out, still obviously disagreeing, but too professional to debate it further.
“So, you’ve been shot and stabbed, but you don’t think you need to see a shrink?” Billy gripes,

his tone slightly scolding.

“No. I think I need to get a prison tat and join a gang.”
Again, crickets. Crap.
“You guys have to loosen up,” I mumble.

“Who’s loosening up?” Tag asks as he walks in, his eyes finding me immediately.
“Ash is refusing therapy, but she’s talking about prison tats and gang initiations,” Billy grouses.
“Ah, well, in that case, no therapy necessary,” he lightly jokes while joining me at my bedside.

“Your parents are here. They still haven’t met Trip. I thought you’d want to be the one to do
introductions.”

“Sounds good. Thanks. It’ll take the edge off the whole stabbing debacle. Distract them with a

cute baby, and I’ll cease to exist.”

His face stays serious, so I decide not to take my comedy act on the road. Apparently I’ve lost

my ability to be funny.

“I’ll send them up.”

***

Tag

“She’s one hell of a tough girl. Have you ever seen anyone this strong after such a traumatic

ordeal?” Wren asks as he props up on the wall beside me in the waiting room.

“No, but then again, I’ve never met anyone like her.”
Bity walks in, his anxiety in place as his girl takes the seat beside him.
“Is Ash okay?” I ask, swallowing hard.
“Sorry, she’s fine. Her parents had to scold me for not telling them she was pregnant.”
“I explained he didn’t know until she was about to go into labor. I didn’t tell them she was just

shy of eight months along when she had him," Shannon says.

“What was it like? The birth I mean. Was it hard on her?” I ask while sitting down.
“If it was, she’d never admit it. Ash doesn’t do emotion very well, as I’m sure you’ve learned,”

Bity sighs.

My mind flashes back to the night she fell apart on me, the night I found out Trip was my son.

Then I think back to the day at the restaurant. She's shown her vulnerability with me. I've done
nothing but handle it poorly each and every time.

“She got the epidural, and then she had him without any problems. When he was born, she told

the doctors he looked just like his daddy. That was the only time she teared up. The rest of the time,
she was a rock,” Shannon elaborates.

“I wish I had come.”
“She wanted you there, but she didn’t know how to ask you. I think she was worried she’d give

it away—call him your son in front of you. She said she knew you’d feel obligated to her, and she
didn’t want that.”

“I do want that. I want to be a part of my son’s life. I want to be a part of her life.”
Shannon’s eyes widen, and I tighten my lips.
“What?” I prompt.
“It’s just… she thinks you hate her, and I have to be honest, you’re one mixed-signaled mother-

fucker.”

I’d laugh at her crudeness if the contents weren’t so tragically true. I do send her mixed signals,

but I’ve never done this before.

“I know. I was going to talk to her when she sobered up, but then Camille-”

“Let’s not discuss that whore,” Shannon grumbles under her breath.
“I didn’t do anything with her.”
“I’m not the one you’ve got to convince. As of right now, Ash is planning on moving out.”
“She can’t take my son away,” I choke out.
“She’s not going to. After what happened, she said Trip would be safer with you, and she’s

taking herself out of the equation. She’s worried what will happen if this bastard gets that close
again. Let’s face it, the odds of her surviving another shot or stabbing aren’t good.”

“He’s after him, too,” I counter with a painful sting.
“She thinks he’s only after Trip because she loves him, so she’s going to walk away—try to

draw this guy out. She’s already called the detective working the case. He doesn’t like it. He said
she should stay with you and let him do his job.”

“What did she say?”
“She said if he was good at his job, she wouldn’t have been shot and stabbed.”
Again, I would laugh if the tragic contents weren’t so true.
“She’s too damn tough and stubborn for her own good, apparently,” Wren grumbles. “If this guy

hadn’t been so cocky, she would have died the other night.”

“He wants attention. Whoever he is, he wants to scare the hell out of everyone,” Bity gripes.

“He’s sure as hell got my attention.”

“She said she thought it was Evan one time.”
“It’s not him. I was in the process of getting my ass stomped when she got another heavy-

breathing phone call.”

“What about one of her other exes? The list isn’t that long,” I quickly add.
“Believe me, I’ve grilled then all. All of them were livid when I told them what was going on.

Either they're damn good actors, or it was a look of pure shock and concern when I confronted them.”

Shit.
“What about work relationships? Did anyone get too close?”
“Not really. Ash is always too professional to lead anyone on. She meets in public places,

never her house. Most of the time, she never even does face-to-face. Only some Sterling Shore
clients insist on meeting her."

“I’ll find out who it is, and I’ll gut him when I do.”
“I’ll help,” Bity adds, his teeth grinding.
Until then, I’ll take her home with me whether she likes it or not.

Chapter Fourteen

Stubborn People

Ashiara

“It was lovely to meet you, Tag,” my stepmother giggles.
It was lovely to meet you, Tag. Oh please. Get some dignity.
“You, too. Maybe you can come out to the beach and visit us soon. We’ll be staying there until

this guy is caught.”

I won’t be staying there.
“Definitely. Take care of my girl,” Dad says while shaking hands with Tag.
“I will. I promise you that.”
Great. My dad has made friends with the Devil.
They hug me quickly, and then they leave the room. Tag comes over to stand beside me.
“Well, let’s get you out of here,” he murmurs softly while taking my bag.
“I’m going back to the hotel. You and Trip should go on to the beach house though.”
It breaks my heart to send my son away, but if it’ll keep him safe, I’ll gladly do it. This bastard

wants me, so let him come after me and me alone.

“Not happening.”
He starts walking out, and I follow him, my mind bogged by rage.
“Tag, you can’t force me to come with you.”
“Watch me.”
His cocky, smug attitude is normally my undoing, but right now it only infuriates me all the more.
“Tag, I’m going back to the hotel.”
He smiles as Bity and Shannon walk away with wry grins of their own, and they carry Trip in

front of us as I clutch my side and follow Tag.

He hands my bag to Wren, and then he turns around to scoop me up, despite my attempts to swat

him away.

“Sir, she has to be wheeled out. It’s protocol,” a nurse scolds.
“I’ve got her,” he says dismissively before boarding the elevator.
“Sir!” she barks while rushing toward us, but the door closes before she can argue with this

stubborn ass.

“Let me go, Tag.”
He just laughs, and then his soft, perfect lips find my forehead as he pulls me closer.
“Not happening, Ash.”
The way he says it... it sounds like it means more than it does. I stop struggling, partially because

it feels good to be held by him, getting kissed by him, and partially because it’s pointless to struggle.
He’s so much stronger than me.

Instead, I nestle into him, and then I return his kiss to my forehead by kissing his neck, saying to

hell with his rejection.

His breath hitches, and he swallows hard when he feels my lips. But I don’t stop. I kiss him

again, dragging my tongue across his neck, and he shifts to suddenly press his lips against mine.

Oh damn.
He tastes so good right now, and I can’t let him go. My hands tangle in his hair as he holds me to

him, and my lower half throbs with anticipation.

“You’re staying with me,” he murmurs against my lips.
“Okay,” I surrender, and his devouring kiss starts up again as he carries me off the elevator.
“Shit,” he gripes against my lips while pulling away. “I forgot you were on painkillers.”
Painkillers?
His eyes turn distant, refusing to look at me. I guess he wasn’t as ready for that kiss as I thought

he was.

I fight back the tears as he carries me to the car where a guy is holding the door open to the back

seat of a SUV for us. Trip gets strapped in the very back with Shannon and Billy, while Tag places
me in the second row.

He quickly takes the seat beside me, his arm slipping around my shoulders, and then he nods to

the driver before we pull out into traffic.

“That was scary, by the way,” Billy mumbles from the backseat.
“What was? The elevator?” I ask in bemusement.
“Funny,” he grumbles under his breath.
“Seriously, I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“You damn near dying, that’s what I’m talking about,” he strains out in a near whisper, and Tag’s

grip on my shoulder tightens.

“The doctor said there wasn’t any problem,” I say a little too casually.
“That’s not the point. If Tag hadn’t gotten there when he did-”
Billy can’t finish, and I look to see a tear hanging onto Tag’s eyelid as he looks away. Why is

his arm around my shoulders when he pulled away from the kiss for no good reason?

His phone rings, and he drops his grip on me to answer it, his breath growing heavy as he pulls it

to his ear.

“Detective,” he murmurs softly.

***

Tag

“Mr. Masters, you wanted to know if I had any news, and I do. We’ve just confirmed the knife

used to stab Ms. Branderwood is indeed the one missing from your kitchen set, though the suspect
carried it with them when they fled.”

Why would someone use my knife?
“Do most of your murder suspects break in and borrow weapons?” I ask, feeling Ash’s body

tense beside me.

I slip my arm back around her shoulders, wishing I could just pull her in my lap and protect her

from the world.

“No. They use the victim’s weapons when the gun they brought jams.”
“What?” I ask, again releasing my hold on Ash as I lean up to focus solely on what he said.
“We found the same gun that shot Ms. Branderwood in the street drain not far from the house.

The gun hasn’t ever been cleaned, and it looks to have jammed, which most likely led to the use the
kitchen knife. We believe she dumped the gun when running away from the scene.”

I shake my head in disbelief, and then my brow furrows as something he said halts my train of

thought, forcing a shift in direction.

“She?”
“Yes, we found DNA at the scene suggesting the suspect is indeed a female. Right now, I need

you to send me a list of any and all scorned women who might have a grudge against the two of you.”

That’s a long list just for me.
“First of all, a guy called me. He told me Ash would be dead before I got home.”
Her breath hitches beside me, and I lean back and finally unclick her seat belt and pull her onto

my lap, forcing her to snuggle against me.

“We found a phone dropped with the gun. Most likely, the suspect was ditching all the

evidence. It took the techs a while, but they finally repaired the phone enough to turn it back on.
There’s an app that allows for voice change while talking. Furthermore, the DNA found residing in
the phone’s crevices matches the DNA found at your house.”

What if this is my fault? What if some bitch I blew off is now after the woman I love as a form of

revenge.

“I’ll compile a list of any girls I can remember who might have a grudge.”
Ash starts shaking her head, and then she tugs the phone from my ear so I’m forced to listen to

her.

“No, this started before you—months before you. It’s pointless for you to make a list. I’ll do it.

You can start with Rene.”

Shit!
“Rene?” the detective muses, obviously overhearing Ash’s declaration.
“Rene Ballinger. She’s obsessed with Ash and me, but she knew Ash before I did.”
“I’ll get right on it,” the detective adds before hanging up.
I lean back, uncertain of whether or not I should still keep Ash in my lap now that my cock has

awoken. I shouldn’t be craving sex right now. I should be focused on keeping her alive, but it’s been
so damn long.

“Did you hear all that?” I ask curiously, my body shifting awkwardly to try to hide the damn hard

piece between my legs as her ass slides around in my lap.

“I heard enough to piece it together. At least it makes sense why the guy was so short now -

since it’s no guy at all,” she murmurs while leaning into me a little more, making my damn cock ache
to be inside her.

If she’ll kiss me once she isn’t under the influence of the painkillers, I’m going to spend days in

the bedroom with her.

***

Ashiara

His erection is digging into me, and I want to free it and pull it inside me so badly that it hurts. I

want to tell him I love him, and I want to tell him I’m sick of all this bullshit.

“I always knew that bitch was crazy,” he huffs, his breath falling down the side of my neck.

“I wish I had known. Ash, I’m so sorry,” Billy chimes in with a double dose of guilt.
“Billy, it’s not your fault some chick hates me. Besides, we don’t know if it’s even her.”
Tag’s neck is inches from my lips, and I know he can’t resist me if I start kissing it right now.
My lips start moving toward it, but the car stops as it finds the entrance of a gate. I look up to see

the ocean in view, and there’s a man standing outside his car, getting frisked by security.

Tag’s face is suddenly ashen as he stares at the man I’m worried is secretly a ghost, given the

ghastly expression on Tag’s face.

“You know him?” I ask curiously.
He hesitates to answer, seeming to pale all the more.
“Unfortunately," he says at last. "I hope you’re ready to meet my father.”

***

Tag

My erection is completely gone now as my father’s car follows behind us down the long

driveway to my beach home. Ash’s jaw drops as she stares at the house in disbelief.

I’ve been excited to show her this place, and now Damon has ruined that.
“Ash, take Trip and go on inside. I’ll deal with my father, and I’ll come check on you later.”
She looks at me as if she’s confused, but she doesn’t have time to escape before the staggering

fool meets us outside the house, his arms stretched wide, his breath reeking, and his clothes a
wrinkled mess.

His suit looks to have been worn for days on end. One tail of the front of his shirt is tucked in,

while the other wrinkles in front of his pants. His tie is as crooked as his fucked-up head.

“What are you doing here, Damon?” I growl.
“Is that any way to greet your old man?” he says with stammering annunciation. “What do you

think I’m doing here? I came to meet my grandson.”

“How did you know about my son?”
Ash pulls Trip closer to her as she starts walking away, but Damon chases after her.
“I’ve been reading about you, kid. Since you rarely speak to me, it’s the only way I can keep

up.”

Ash forces a smile, her eyes darting to mine for a second before falling on Damon’s hand that is

touching the cheek of our child. I want to rip his arm off and beat him with it, but I hold my breath.

Being a father now, I’m just hoping Damon is here for the right reasons. He smiles as he pulls

out a stack of tabloids from his briefcase, all of them with mine and Ash’s face s plastered on the
fronts.

“See?” he says while showing them to us.
Ash gasps, and I sigh out loudly.
Shit.

***

Tag

“How fucked up are you right now?” I ask as I stand alone with Damon in the kitchen of my

beach home.

“I’m clean right now,” he lies.
He’s on some random drug, I can tell. He’s drunk as fuck, too - always is. He has never known

how to do anything in moderation.

“How much do you want?” I ask with my chilling tone.
“I don’t want anything, son. I just came to see my grandson and meet my son’s girlfriend. Is that

so much to ask?”

I wish this wasn’t some elaborate act. I wish he wasn’t here for all the wrong reasons. Just

once, I’d love to sit down and eat dinner with my father and have a normal conversation. It’d be nice
for Trip to have a grandfather from my side, but it’ll never happen.

Ash’s parents and Melanie are the only grandparents Trip will ever have. I’m fine with that, too,

because I know my father isn’t grandfather material.

“Fine. You can stay and eat dinner with us. Wren will be coming by shortly. You remember

Wren, don’t you?”

“Of course. Thank you.”
He heads into the living area, and my eyes follow him as he sits down beside Ash to reach over

for Trip. She very uneasily hands him over, but her eyes never leave him, nor do mine.

“Do you mind if I use your shower? I got caught up in a crazy storm. I could use a shower and a

place to change,” he murmurs while giving Trip back.

“Third door on the right,” I say while pointing down the hallway, and he smiles before walking

off.

***

Ashiara

“Whatever you’re cooking, it smells delicious,” Tag gushes as he walks up behind me, leaning

over me to inspect the stove as his hand rests on the small of my back.

He’s been touching me all day. He can’t stand close to me without touching me. It’s confusing

the shit out of me, too.

“Your dad seems to be doing well with Trip,” I say to shift the conversation, hoping his touch

will move unless he really wants me.

I look over my shoulder as Damon does his best to make silly faces at Trip, hoping for a laugh.
He smiles as he looks, too, and then he reaches down and pulls a bean from the stir-fry to pop

into his mouth.

“I’m surprised. This is the longest my father has hung around since I’ve been an adult.”
That’s pitiful. I wish I could kiss his smiling lips right now.
He looks down, his eyes meeting mine, and for a fleeting second, I think he’s about to give in.
“So, Ash, your food is making my stomach growl,” Damon says as he joins us, breaking our

intense eye contact.

Tag turns to face him, his body leaning against the counter beside the stove as his side touches

mine.

“Thanks,” I say quickly.
“Ash is a great cook. I didn’t know I had so many pots and pans until she moved in.”

I laugh a little, feeling less like his child’s mother and more like we’re a couple. It’s such an

awkward setup.

“Need help setting the table?” Wren asks as he joins us.
“I’ve already done it,” Tag says with a smile. “It’s my only way to contribute, since she won’t

let me cook.”

I smirk as I think back to his one time of trying to cook with me. It took forever to get all the

smoke out of the house, and all he had to do was stir the food while I took a quick shower.

“Burn the kitchen up again, eh?” Wren pokes, making me laugh out loud.
“Just a little,” Tag chuckles. “It wouldn’t be fair if I was good at everything.”
“So the two of you are living together, raising your child, but you’re not together?” Damon asks

curiously.

Tag swallows hard against a piece of bread he has hijacked from the oven, and I hold my silence,

putting all the burden on him to answer that question.

“Right,” he says shortly, making my heart break at the simplicity of the answer I wish he’d

elaborate on.

“It’s not uncommon for people not together to have a child and live in separate homes,” Damon

adds. “In fact, it’s the norm.”

“Most people don’t have someone stalking and attempting to kill them,” Tag says too casually,

his hand sliding back around my waist as the reality of those words send a shiver over him.

“It looks like the two of you obviously care about each other. Why not at least try dating?”
I’d like to know the answer to that myself, and apparently everyone else would, too, since all

eyes are on us.

“Um… I… Well-”
“Dinner is done,” I say to relieve Tag of the awkward explanation he apparently doesn’t want to

give.

“Excellent,” Damon chirps. “I’ll take a seat by the lady of the house to hear stories about my

grandson.

I force a smile as I take the pans over to the serving table, and everyone swarms the feast.
“I’ll be right back,” I murmur softly to Tag, and he tilts his head to the side.
“Are you okay?” he asks worriedly.
“Yeah, I’m fine. I just need to check my makeup. Cooking makes me a little flushed.”
“You look perfect to me.”
I wish he wouldn’t say shit like that. My head is fucked up enough.
“Thanks, but I’ll only be gone a minute. Go ahead and start without me.”
His lips tighten, and I escape before he interrogates me further. As soon as I’m alone in my

room, I do something I haven’t had the chance to do with so many people around. I take three deep
breaths, trying to hold back some of the sobs, but it’s no use.

I fall apart, my tears falling heavily as they thud against my cheeks. I curl into a little ball as I let

them fall freely. I clutch my side where the knife dug in all the way to the hilt.

Please let this be over soon.

Chapter Fifteen

In Love and Hell

Tag

“Ash was quiet tonight,” I murmur to Wren as we stand out on the back deck and let the breeze

wash over us.

Though my property is still gated, you have a perfect view of the ocean.
“Yeah, I noticed that. She’s still not eating very much. She barely touched her food, and we

were almost done eating by the time she got in there.”

“I know. Should I say something?”
“I think you should. Bity says you’re the only one who seems to bring out her vulnerability. It’s

likely she’d confide in you. She definitely needs to talk to someone after the hell she’s been through.”

I look through the window as Damon sits beside Ash, and she forces another smile, masking her

truths behind that glorious grin. I wish I knew what to say to make it all better for her.

***

Ashiara

“You were quiet, pretty girl. Want to share?” Damon asks kindly.
He looks completely different than the scruffy man he was when he arrived. His dark shadow

has been shaved clean. His clothes are pressed, clean, and fit him perfectly. He almost looks like
Tag now, just older.

“I’m fine, just tired. It’s been a long couple of weeks, as you’ve read in the tabloids,” I grumble,

my eyes pointing to the mess of magazines he brought in.

“Sorry, I didn’t know you hadn’t seen them.”
“It’s fine. So how long are you staying?” I ask to change the subject.
“I originally planned on leaving tonight, but Tag invited me to stay. I think I’ll take him up on it.

How do you feel about that?”

The way he says that is odd, but then again, I’m very tired. I’m both mentally and physically

drained.

“I think it’s a good idea. I’m sure Tag would love the chance to spend some time with you.”
“And what about you, dear? Would you like to spend time with me?”
“Um, I don’t see why not. Right now though, I need to get Trip to bed.”
The sliding glass door to the outside deck opens, and Tag steps in just as I stand up.
“Going to bed?” he asks as he walks toward me.
“Yeah. Trip is out, and I’m pretty beat. Do you want him in my room or your room tonight?”
He tilts his head as though I’ve just said something wrong.
“You’re not sleeping with me?”
As much as I want to say no, I want to say yes just as badly. This is so twisted and confusing as

hell.

“I don’t really know if-”
“I’m sure Damon would prefer a room with a view, and yours is the last one. If you stay the

night with me and Trip, then he can wake up with the ocean in his room.”

I force an uneasy smile, and then I nod.
“Then I guess you’ve got a roommate again.”

***

Tag

Roommate?
Is that how she views herself? Is that my fault or is that what she feels?
Damn I’m confused.
Damon stands, and then he heads off toward Ash’s room to make himself comfortable , as Erica,

Bity, and Shannon walk in.

“We’re going to take a walk on the beach. You guys feel like going? We can bring security,”

Shannon chirps.

I look to Ash, hoping she’ll say yes. I’d love to hold her to me as we carry our son down the

beach.

“I’m tired, but maybe tomorrow. You guys are staying, right?” she asks.
“Yeah, we’re here for the duration. No more leaving you alone,” Bity quickly adds.
“What about you, Tag? You in for a beach stroll?”
I’d like to get out just to clear my head for a minute. Ash’s body in those short little shorts and

tight top is killing me. I haven’t been able to keep my damn hands off her all day. I thought about
saying to hell with it, and fucking her despite the pills, but I can’t.

As soon as her head isn’t clouded by anything, she’s mine.
“Sure,” I murmur in a sighing tone, not wanting to go and leave her, but not wanting to stay and

not touch her.

She almost frowns, but she swishes out of the room with Trip in her arms. I watch as my

bedroom door closes, and I debate going on to bed with her. With the raging hard-on I’ve had most of
the day, that would probably be a bad idea.

I need some fresh air.

***

Ashiara

I should be able to sleep. I’m exhausted, and I cried so much earlier that I almost passed out.

Why can’t I sleep?

With an irritated huff, I finally give up. They’ve been gone for a while, and I’m starting to wish I

had just gone with them. I would have liked walking with Tag, but not being able to be with him is
getting more painful by the day.

Mmm. Pie.
Erica brought a pie, and I skipped out on desert. Now I want some, and I think that’s exactly

what I’ll go get.

Heading into the kitchen, I notice the fridge already open and a body bent over in it.
“Hello?” I ask curiously, and a head slams into the top of the fridge as Damon emerges, cursing

under his breath.

“Sorry,” I chuckle out, and he grins oddly while staggering backwards.
He must have hit his head pretty hard.
“Please don’t be sorry. I just didn’t expect anyone else to be up. I needed some pie.”
I smile as I pull down two plates.
“So do I,” I say softly, and he smirks while walking over with the pie in hand.
“So, Ashiara, how is it my son can keep his hands off you?”
Wow. Skip the small talk, why don’t you.
“Um, I really don’t know what to say to that.”
I smell the stout, pungent stench of soured alcohol radiating from his body. There’s more, too—I

just don’t know what. He isn’t just acting drunk, he’s acting high. I’ve only ever seen a few people
on drugs, but he definitely fits the bill.

“I don’t mean to sound so crude, it’s just, damn. You’re a beautiful piece of work. How much

does it cost to keep you in his bed, and how much more would it cost to get his dick in you again.”

Whoa.
“I think I’ll skip the pie. I’ve lost my appetite.”
I start to walk out, but he grabs me at the elbow and jerks me back, his breath suffocating me as

he leans in far too close.

“Damon, let me go.”
“I’m just trying to talk to my grandson’s mother. What’s so wrong with that?” he slurs out.
His eyes are wild, the devil nesting in their glaze, and he moves in to pin me against the wall.
“Damon, stop, please. You don’t want to do this. You’re just fucked up.”
He laughs wildly.
“Fucked up? Damn you sound sexy saying that word.”
I feel the bile rising to the back of my throat as his lips try to reach mine. I’m pushing with all my

strength to force him off me, but I’m not strong enough. If this bastard touches me, I’ll fucking kill
him.

“Damon, Tag will kick your ass for this,” I growl as I turn my head away to try to catch a breath

his disgusting secretion hasn’t tainted.

He laughs maliciously, as his hips press harder against me and his hand grabs my breast.
“Honey, do you have any idea how many of Tag’s girls I’ve fucked? They all want two things -

money and dick. I’ve got both. My son’s wealth is my wealth, and they know it. Same as you. I
promise I’ll help you relax in ways you’ve never imagined.”

He grabs my ass and starts tugging at my shorts, his body moving enough to give me a little

mobility, and I knee him in the crotch as hard as I can. His air leaves his lungs in a harsh, loud
breath, and I start running toward the bedroom.

I cry out as he jerks me by the hair, and then I slap the floor hard with a loud crashing thud.
“You fucking cunt!” he blares. “Hold still.”
“No!” I scream as he starts trying to pull my shorts down. “No! No! Please, no!”
Before he can touch me anywhere else, his body is ripped off mine and goes flying against the

wall. My eyes can’t adjust to the dark of the living room at first, but when they do, I see Tag’s fist

colliding with Damon’s face over and over.

“Tag!” Wren screeches as he leaps over a coffee table. “Dude, stop. You’ll kill him.”
Tag doesn’t stop, and it takes Wren and Billy to pull him off before the bloody pulp left of

Damon collapses to the floor, still breathing.

“Fucking piece of shit,” Tag growls through gritted teeth before kicking the unconscious lump in

the gut.

He rips free from Billy and Wren’s grasp as Shannon dives to be at my side.
“Holy shit, Ash. Are you okay?” she gushes as she smoothes my hair from my face.
“I’m fine,” I hoarsely release as my whole body shakes from the adrenaline high.
Tag kneels beside me and scoops me up to pull me to his body. He carries me over to the couch

and sits down to nestle me onto his lap.

“Call the cops,” he says to Wren, who nods while pulling out his phone. Then he turns to me.

“What all did he do to you?”

The guilt in his face makes me force back the terror and nerves begging to break free in a

feverish flood of tears.

“Nothing. You got here in time,” I mutter while wrapping my arms around his neck.
He pulls me closer, and I bury my face in his neck as he holds me. I would have never in all my

life thought an embrace could be this comforting, but then again, I’ve never truly loved someone the
way I do him.

***

Tag

“You guys just don’t have a lot of luck, do you?” the detective asks.
“Not really. What’s going to happen to him?” I ask as they load the bloody mess of a man into

the back of a squad car, just a few bandages in place to show where I’ve been.

“Attempted rape is pretty serious. It’ll be up to a jury. I assume she’ll be pressing charges.”
Rape.
The very sound of that word makes me feel like doubling over and heaving. This can’t be

happening right now.

My fucking father almost... It doesn’t seem possible. I know he’s fucked up on all sorts of drugs,

but this? I hope he finds the same justice in prison.

“Hell yes,” I growl.
“Good. I’ll see you in a little while. Maybe I’ll have some news on Rene when she gets back

from Vegas tomorrow. I’ll let you know.”

“Thanks,” I sigh while walking back inside.
Ash is reading a tabloid beside Bity, both of them laughing as though she wasn’t just attacked by

the man who spawned me.

“Damn she’s tough,” Wren murmurs softly while walking up to me, keeping his voice quiet

enough to escape Ash's ears. “Most girls would be hiding in their room right now. I would be hiding
in my room right now if that had happened to me.”

“She’s not as tough as she wants everyone to think,” I sigh. “She’s just good at faking it.”
Wren pats my back as I walk over to Ash, and she smiles up at me as she uncrosses her legs for

me to sit down beside her. I don’t sit right away though, I’m almost scared to get too close.

“Can we have a second?” I ask Bity, and he nods before kissing her forehead and walking away.
Everyone else disperses, and Shannon walks in holding Trip.
“I’ll watch after him tonight. You two probably need to talk.”
Ash looks a little distraught by the thought of losing her child for a whole night, but she nods and

lets her walk away with the sleeping boy in tow.

I finally sit down beside her, and she turns so that her leg lightly rests atop mine. I’m surprised

contact with me doesn’t make her cringe.

“I’m so sorry, Ash,” I murmur through a choking strain.
“Tag, it’s not your fault. It’s not like Damon’s the first old sleaze to cop a feel either,” she jokes,

trying to downplay the severity of the situation.

“You know that’s not all he was trying to do. I don’t see how you can even look at me right

now.”

She takes my hand in hers, and she pulls it close to her lap as she stares at me without any fear

tainting her perfect eyes.

“This was not your fault. You’re not your father. You saved me… again. It seems to be a habit

you’ve formed. I love that about you.”

My heart almost flips up to my throat. I could have sworn she almost told me she loved me. It’s

almost impossible to catch my breath now.

“Let’s get some sleep. We’ll deal with all this shit tomorrow,” she says sweetly.
Without Trip in my room, I don’t have any reason to ask her to sleep with me anymore.
“If you don’t mind, I’ll stay with you tonight. I sure as hell don’t want to be in the bed Damon

was in until it’s burned and replaced.”

She says it with a jokingly light air, but the fear in her touch proves she needs someone tonight.

I’m just glad it’s me.

“With the way things have gone lately, I wouldn’t sleep anywhere else.”
She smiles lightly, and I tuck her under my arm as we walk into the room—together.

***

Ashiara

His cock is hard as a damn rock right now, and I can see it trying to break out of his pants as he

sleeps peacefully beside me. I can picture my lips on it, my hand on it, and me on it. This is torture!

“Good morning,” he murmurs while turning over to hide his erection.
“Morning. I was about to go check on Trip. Anything in particular you want for breakfast?” I

ask, hoping he didn’t catch my spying eyes and reddened cheeks.

“Um,” his cheeks flush for some reason, but he smirks and shakes his head. “I’ll just have some

fruit and go for a run.”

“What?” I ask with a goofy grin.
“Nothing,” he says smiling.
I climb out of bed and throw myself together as he walks through the house with his glorious

upper body exposed for all to see.

“Damn,” I groan to myself.

***

Tag

Ash’s lips are in a pouting motion when I walk in from a run on the beach, and my cock instantly

hardens, pulsating painfully.

“What’s that look for?” I ask while walking toward her.
She looks up, and her cheeks stain red as she stares at my body, her eyes raking me over.
Hurry up and get off those fucking painkillers.
“Oh… I was reading the stuff about me.”
“The gold digger stuff?” Wren chirps as he walks in guzzling a bottle, sweating just as much as

me after our run.

Bity bursts out laughing as he overhears us, and Ash’s lips exaggerate her sexy pout. Does she

not know what she’s doing to me?

“I’m rich and you had my baby. There’s going to be a lot of gossip for a while. Don’t let it get

to you,” I murmur softly while grabbing the bottle of water Erica proffers on her way to the chair.

“It’s not the gold digger stuff. I know I’m not a gold digger. It’s the pictures they dug up of me in

high school. They’re terrible.”

Amazing.
Those tabloids are trashing her and she’s not the least bit fazed by it. Damn, I’m in love. I

understand what Melanie meant now when she said Ash was the only one strong enough to be with
me.

“Let me see,” I say teasingly while walking toward her.
“Hell no,” she laughs while tucking them under her body.
“Really? You think I can’t lift you?”
“I know you can, but you won’t because you don’t want to see how terribly tragic your son’s

mother once looked.”

“Let me see,” Bity says while jerking one out from under her ass.
She squeals when I try to peek, and he starts dying laughing as she jumps up to hold me back.

Her hands on my body halts my attack as I pretend to be subdued by her.

As long as she’s touching me, I don’t want to move.
“Damn,” he chuckles. “A gold digger makeover. That’s what they’re calling Ash’s look,” he

says, laughing even harder. “Frizz to Fab. Dust to Ash… hey, that’s pretty good.”

She rolls her eyes, and I wrap my arms around her waist while lifting her up.
“Tag, please, please, please don’t look.”
“Why can Bity see but I can’t?” I pout.
“Because he went to school with me. He knows what I looked like. I’d prefer it you never did.”
“You’ve seen all the pictures they’ve put in there of me,” I counter playfully.
“Yeah, and it’s not fair that you’ve always looked good.”
“You think I’ve always looked good?” I ask with my cockiest tone while staring her in the eyes.
“Yes, and I haven’t always looked good.”
I smile bigger as I start toward Bity again, and she jumps up to wrap her legs around my waist

while covering my eyes with her hand and giggling wildly.

Shit.
I’m worried everyone in the room will see my erection in these loose jogging shorts, so I flop

down on the couch in forced surrender while she stays attached to me.

“We’re going out for lunch. You guys joining?” Shannon asks with a smile.
“I’ve got some emails to send out,” I sigh as the unfinished mounds of work I have to do cloud

my brain.

Ash’s body still straddling mine is very fucking distracting, and she turns to face the others,

finally sliding out of my lap. I lean forward to hide my erection now that her body isn’t covering it
up.

“No. Trip just went down for a nap, and to be honest, I could use some more sleep.”
“Okay, well, we’ll see you later,” Shannon chirps as they all start filtering out.
Wren throws a shirt on and offers me a devious wink before escaping through the door.
“Wow. It’s so quiet in here now,” she murmurs with an adorable giggle.
I can’t help myself. I brush her hair free from her face as I stare into her eyes.
“How do you feel today?”
“Well, my side barely hurts.”
I rein in a groan as I stare at her chest for a second too long.
“I want you to know I’m not like my dad. I’m going to be a good father to Trip. You won’t

regret putting my name on the birth certificate.”

She lets an endearing grin free while staring down at her hands.
“That’s the first time you’ve mentioned it.”
“The birth certificate?” I ask in surprise. “Ash, I’m so sorry. That meant the world to me.”
She looks up, smiling bigger, making me dissolve, and then she leans over to me.
“You’re already a better father to Trip than Damon was to you. Don’t ever, ever put yourself in

the same low league as him. Trip’s a lucky little boy.”

I can’t stop myself. I jerk her to me, pulling her astride my hips and crush my lips to hers. She

moans into my mouth, and I damn near come right then and there. Damn, it’s been so long.

“Fuck,” I murmur while pulling her back. “I’m sorry.”
She looks at me, frustrated, possibly pissed—adorably so.
“What the hell, Tag? I’m sick of your mixed signals,” she gripes.

***

Ashiara

“I’m sorry, it’s just… painkillers.”
I’m sick of his excuses, and I jerk him back to my lips, refusing to go silently into the night this

time. His hands clutch my ass as his erection digs in, and I slide my hand down the front of his shorts
to feel that perfect piece of heaven that has evaded me for too damn long.

“Ash, stop, please,” he mumbles against my mouth, and I pull back with tears in my eyes.
“Why? Why do you keep fucking with me if you don’t want me?”
“Ash, I want you more than you’ll ever know, but right now you’ve been taking those damn

strong-ass things that cloud your judgment. I don’t want to fuck you on painkillers, and then worry I
took advantage of you.”

Oh no.
“Tag, I haven’t taken a damn painkiller since my second day in the hospital.”
Suddenly his lips are on mine as he rips my shorts off and carries me to the bedroom on the far

side of the house.

“Why the hell didn’t you say so sooner?” he murmurs against my lips, making me all the giddier

as he carries me to a room I haven’t even seen.

“Trip,” I murmur softly, reminding him we’re too far away.
“I’ve got it,” he says with an incredibly salacious grin before jogging out of the room.
I quickly check my hair, and then I slip out of the rest of my clothes and slide between the sheets,

ready to be ravaged—finally.

He'd better not change his mind.

***

Tag

My feet feel like feathers as I swish through the house and check on our son. He looks sweet

enough to kiss, but I don’t want to risk waking him up. I’ve waited too long for this.

I grab the monitor before rushing back to the guest bedroom where I left her, praying her mind

hasn’t changed. When my eyes fall upon her barely covered by the black satin sheet, my pants try to
burst open.

“Fuck,” I breathe, and her cheeks blush as I slowly crawl over her body and press my lips to hers

with a hunger only she can sate.

She moans into my mouth, and I’m worried I’m about to explode just from her sexy sounds and

lips.

“You’ve got to stop making those sounds if you want to get anything out of this,” I grumble, and

she giggles against my lips as her hands tangle in my hair.

I jerk her legs open, and then I drop my head to her chest as I let out an exasperated groan.
“What?” she panics. “Please don’t tell me you’ve changed your mind… again.”
The frustration in her voice makes me do something incredibly foolish as I pull out my pulsating

cock and brush the sheet away, revealing her glorious body to me. Without giving her time to object,
I surge in - skin on skin - and she gasps while dropping her head back and parting her perfectly
modeled lips.

“I don’t have a condom, but I can’t stop,” I say as I thrust in deeper, forcing a grunt from deep in

my throat.

“I wouldn’t let you,” she breathes, and then my lips cover hers as I surge in again, harder each

time.

Everything about her feels so fucking incredible, and I’m afraid I’m going to have to make it up to

her later because there’s no way I’m going to last long.

“Harder,” her rasp, needy voice releases, and then a cry exudes from her throat as I slam into

her.

***

Ashiara

“Tag,” I cry out, as his hand curls around my ass to jerk me into his next, gloriously sublime

thrust.

“Please come for me,” he murmurs against my ear, and my nails slide up his back as my legs

wrap around his waist.

His incredible rhythm forces me to the brink, and I cry out louder as real tears fall free from my

eyes and my body goes stiff before raggedly limp.

I feel his rhythm slowing, his life rushing through me, and his breath heavy and panting as he

collapses to my side. He wraps me up, and then he lets out a chuckle as he wipes away one of my
bizarre tears.

“That good?” he breathily teases, his cocky persona in full play.
I blush feverishly, and then I curl up against him while kissing his chest.
“That great.”
“Sorry, about not having a condom. I didn’t think I’d get lucky so soon,” he jokes.
“So soon? Well, it hasn’t be so soon for me,” I mumble, and he lets out another laugh.
“That’s not what I meant.”
I don’t want to think about how many girls he has been with this past year. Right now, I don’t

want my few seconds of bliss to be tainted. I know this is as far as this goes, but it’s enough for me.

“Well, the doctor put me on birth control after I had a baby without meaning to, so you’re in the

clear.”

His eyes brighten as they become alight with mischief.
“You wait until you stop having sex to get on birth control?” he teases.
“No, I waited until after I had a child—hindsight and all,” I laugh lightly. “It is aggravating to

take that damn pill everyday and not have any real reason for doing so.”

“Give me a second, and I’ll give you one hell of a reason,” he says while acting as though he

needs to catch his breath.

I giggle, and then I curl my leg around him.
“Fine, your second is over.”
He grins happily, and then he pulls me to his body while bringing my lips to meet his. For right

now, I can pretend everything is okay. For right now, he’s mine. I’ll worry about what happens later
—later.

Chapter Sixteen

Gifts

Tag

I almost laugh as I stare at the mermaid tattoo on her back with the letter T dressing the center.

I’ve heard about girls getting Tagged my whole life, but Ash literally got tagged.

It makes me love her that much more. She’s going to kick my ass when she finds out I’ve seen it

and the damn ridiculous high school pictures. I believe she stayed a virgin for that long now. That
hair was every-damn-where.

I let a laugh escape, and Trip squirms in my arms as Ash rolls over and hugs the pillow where I

was. I can’t help but wonder if she thinks it’s me she’s hugging.

I hear the door to the front open, and I walk away from the bed to go meet the others as Trip

finishes the last of his bottle. Silently shutting the door, I swish away from the room where we had
one hell of a morning.

“Did you get a lot of work done?” Wren asks as I lower myself to the couch.
Nothing business related.
“I’ve still got some catching up to do. How was town?”
“Not bad. Where’s Ash?”
“Sleeping,” I say vaguely, my lips twitching up in a wry smile.
I love knowing I exhausted her. Sadly, I’m so sexually out of shape, I’m also exhausted now.
“Still? It’s five,” he murmurs in disbelief.
“She’s had a rough few days. Cut her some slack,” I say with a shrug.
She’s only been asleep for an hour.
Other than the occasional interruption by Trip, our day has been solely focused on getting back to

good.

“Why are you smiling like that?” he laughs.
“No reason.”
Shannon walks in with Bity before Wren can interrogate me further, and then Erica comes over to

pull Trip from my arms.

“You can get some work done, Ash can sleep, and Wren can get some practice, since we’re

planning on having a baby sometime in the near future.”

I can’t help but delight in the way Wren’s eyes widen, seeming horrified. Apparently this is the

first he’s heard about a baby.

“That sounds good. I’ll see you guys in a bit.”
“You’re going to the bedroom with Ash?” Wren asks suspiciously just before I walk in.
“Yeah. It’ll be quieter in here since she’s asleep.”
He narrows his eyes, knowing damn well I’m holding out on him, but he’ll have to wait. I’m not

talking to him about us until I talk to Ash about us.

***

Ashiara

My eyes flutter open to see I’m curled around Tag as he stares at his laptop I’m crowding.
“What time is it?” I mumble, and he smiles as he removes his computer and places it on the table

so he can wrap me up in his arms.

“Just after eight.”
“Eight?” I gasp in shock. “Trip. Oh my gosh. I have to-”
“He’s fine. Believe me, everyone out there wants their turn to feed him, change his diaper… you

get the point. You needed to rest, especially after the day we had.”

I blush as his scandalous grin comes to surface, and I kiss his chest as he pulls me even tighter to

him.

“So how is it a girl with such dreadful hair became such a swan?” he teases.
“Damn you, Tag Masters,” I laugh while burying my face in his chest.
He laughs hard, and then his hand slides down my back, almost to my side as he traces the lines

of—oh shit!

My body stiffens, and he laughs the second he feels my rigid terror.
“That’s right, baby. I saw it, too.”
“Shit,” I growl, jerking the sheet back over my bare body.
“I happen to find it rather endearing. I mean, after all, you really went and got tagged.”
I let a laugh escape while covering my head, and then he pulls down the sheet to force me back to

his body.

“Why’d you get that, specifically?”
“Tequila made me do it.”
He laughs ferociously hard, and I smile against the vibrations of his chest.
“Seriously.”
I take a deep breath, and then I shrug. I didn't know I was pregnant when I left that wedding. A

few drinks and a clouded mind will make you act crazy.

“I don’t know. I guess I thought I’d never see you again, and it was one of the best weekends

I’ve ever had. I wanted to remember it. And come on, you fell in a mermaid fountain because you
were staring at me. It seemed to represent the weekend pretty well.”

He snickers lightly. “That I did." His laughter tapers off, and a look of seriousness cloaks his

face. "I’m curious about something. How did your birthmother pass away?”

I look up, frowning a little. “Are we playing the truth game again?”
He pulls my hand in his as his fingers trace over mine.
“No. No more games.”
I smile a little, and then I shrug.
“A car crash. She was on her way home from work, and she collided with the side of a mountain

after having a seizure. She hadn’t had them in years, but she and my dad had been fighting, and it’s
possible the stress provoked it. My dad blamed himself for a while, but then he moved on—just as
everyone in life does. I don’t even remember her.”

I hate talking about this. I love my mom even though I don’t remember her, simply because of the

way she loved me through the pictures.

We sit there in a comfortable silence for a while as he just holds me, making me feel as though

this is more than it ever will be. It’s comforting and depressing at the same time, but I try to push it
out of my mind.

“So, I have a question,” he murmurs softly while kissing the top of my head.
“Mm?”
“Since Kinset has an incredible website now, I’m not far from launching the business. That

being said, I also need a date to the launch party. Will you go with me?”

I smile, unable to hide the girly side of me as I giggle a little.
“Well, it would look bad for you to be living with your child’s mother and yet take another girl to

the launch, so… hmm… I guess I’ll go.”

I expect him to laugh, but he’s silent as his fingers continue to play with mine. I look up to see a

faint smile on his lips as he stares at my hand.

“I want you to go as more than just my child’s mother, Ash.”
My heart stops. I knew this would happen. Shit. No.
“What do you mean?” I ask, swallowing hard.
His eyes move to mine, and he leans back to better stare at me.
“I want this to be more. I want a real, committed relationship.”
I want to cry, but I hold back the fierce flood. Why is he doing this to me?
“No,” I say casually while rolling out of bed to find my clothes.
“No?” he repeats, a little wounded and stunned.
“That’s right.”
“Why?”

***

Tag

I’m not giving up this time. I’m sick of the games, the push and shove, and the bullshit. I love

her, and I want her, damn it. I know she wants to be with me, so why is she being like this?

“Because you’re not that guy, Tag. You don’t even understand what a committed relationship is.”
That stings a little.
“I understand perfectly well what it means or I wouldn’t be asking you to be with me.”
“No,” she says again, tears swelling in her eyes as she pulls on her shirt quickly before tugging

her shorts into place. “You’re doing this because you think you have to. I don’t want you to feel
obligated to be with me because of your son.”

“Ash I don’t feel obligated, I-”
“Tag, you do. I knew you would. I’m not going to take Trip away from you—ever. Eventually

this stalker thing will be resolved, and we’ll move out, but you’ll have just as many rights as I do.
Even on my weeks with him, you’ll be welcome to come over whenever you want. We can be the
way you want to be when you want to be. You don’t have to do this. I won’t let you do this." She
says it so calmly, but I can see the pain brewing behind her eyes.

In all my life, I’ve never known anyone to want to completely sacrifice everything for my

happiness. She’s willing to bend over backwards.

“Ash,” I murmur while tugging at her arm. “I want this—us. I can and want to do this. I can be

in a very committed relationship with you.”

Her eyes glaze over with tears, and then she shakes her head.
“Tag, you can’t. Being committed means being only with me. It means you can’t bring two dates

to a wedding, pick up some random girl whose name you can’t remember five minutes later, or
disappear into a dark room with a blond at a party. It means I’m it. I’m all you get. If we go down
this road, it’ll ruin any friendship between us the second you forget.”

***

Ashiara

He can’t understand how badly this will crush me if it all goes to hell. He doesn’t know how to

be committed.

“Ash, is it not rather obvious I’m already committed to you? I haven’t so much as kissed

someone else since the day I met you. I had two dates when I saw you, and I sent them away because
I had to have you. I brought some random chick to the benefit try to distract me, and I got slapped
when I couldn’t stay away from you. The damn crazy bitch who drug me into the dark room was
completely rebuffed. I fired my secretary for trying to seduce me because I can’t be with anyone but
you. I hired a guy. A guy, Ash.”

Tears fall out as a small giggle escapes through my lips. He takes a step toward me and pulls my

hands in his before backing back up to the bed and pulling me onto his lap.

“For the record, even my dick is committed. It won’t do anything for anyone but you, and I don’t

mean that figuratively,” he jokes, and I laugh a little more while wiping tears from my eyes.

“Tag, this is such a big step. I don’t want you doing it for all the wrong reasons.”
His hand slides around my waist, and then he kisses me lightly before pulling back and putting

his forehead against mine.

“Before I knew you were pregnant, I wanted to be with you, but I was too scared to face it. I’ve

never been in a situation where I wanted more than a casual fling, but with you I did. While you were
pregnant, I wanted to be with you, but I was trying to swallow the fact you were having another man’s
baby. Ironically enough, I was also trying to stay out of his way because I thought you truly cared
about him. After you had Trip, I wanted to be with you.

“The night I found out Trip was my son, I had originally planned on asking you to stay with me on

a more permanent basis. I wanted you in my life, and I wanted Trip in my life without even knowing
he was my own flesh and blood. Ash, I love you.”

My heart stops beating, my ears ring and burn in disbelief, and I’m too scared this is a dream to

try to speak right away.

***

Tag

I didn’t mean to blurt that out. There were supposed to be roses here for this. I wanted a grand,

beautifully romantic scene for all of this.

I don’t know if she heard me or not. She’s not speaking, and I’m worried I’ve just made a fool

out of myself.

Suddenly, her lips are on mine, claiming my heart as she throws her arms around my neck. I fall

back on the bed, pulling her with me. Her sweet tears slip down her cheeks as she kisses me harder,
and then she pulls back just barely so she can look me in the eyes.

“I love you, and I have for so, so long.”
Jerking her tighter is my only response. I need her as close to me as she can be. I’ve heard girls

tell me they loved me before, but it’s never meant anything because it wasn’t real. She’s the first one
I’ve ever said it to, and I’ve never been happier than I am right now.

***

Ashiara

“So, this dress is a little showier than I thought,” I murmur nervously as I stare in the mirror.
“Can I see it yet?” Tag chuckles from the other side of the door.
“Only if you promise not to laugh.”
“I swear I won’t laugh.”
I smile, completely lost in love. I can’t believe he loves me. It doesn’t seem real.
Taking a deep breath, my eyes return to the mirror to see the black dress that falls to the floor in

the back, but rises high in the front to show my thighs. The low dip of the neckline offers a hefty view
of my cleavage, and the thin straps glisten under the light.

My hair cascades in elegant curls over my shoulders, and I tremble lightly while turning back to

face the door.

“Fine. Come in.”
The door opens slowly, and Tag steps through with a devilish grin before it fades into… shock?
“Is that a good or bad look?” I worry.
His mouth gapes, and then he claps it shut.
“Wow.”
I smile and blush in unison, and he walks over to pull me into his arms.
“It’s a damn good look.”
I laugh a little, and then he walks over to hold the door open for me. I smile when I see Trip in

his new, tiny little suit. He’s playing with his pacifier as he tugs on its ring.

“I’m not sure which of my men looks better,” I tease, and Tag grins cockily as he struts toward

me to claim my lips.

“I’ll give this round to Trip. His suit is even more custom made than mine.”

***

Ashiara

We pull up to the restaurant, and I tilt my head while surveying the landscape. There’s a very

large lack of vehicles around.

“Are we really early? I assumed a launch party would have people to launch to.”
He smiles, and then he steps out to pick Trip up before proffering me his free hand.
“We’re right on time.”
How?
“I thought you were more successful than this, Mr. Masters.”

He laughs as he pulls me to him, our security surrounding us like we’re the damn president and

first lady.

The door opens to the restaurant, and I step in to see the dim light casting a romantic ambience

across the gallant floor with only one table. Rose petals litter the floor, and soft, velvety music plays
in the background.

“What’s-”
“This is our first date,” he says softly. “I wanted it to be a surprise. Bear with me, this is the

first time I’ve ever taken anyone out on a real date.”

My mouth opens as I gaze around the room dressed in elegant curtains that line the walls. The

windows open to the ocean view, and the security guards disperse to secretly protect us—out of sight.

“Tag, this is… it’s amazing.”
I turn to see his smile, and then he ushers me to the lone table, salads already waiting.
He puts Trip in the bassinet beside the table, and then he pulls out my chair to let me sit directly

beside our little boy.

“You even thought of Trip,” I giggle, noting his bassinet doesn’t clash with the glamorous decor.
“Of course I did,” he says with a smile.
“Tag, I think I’ve just been impressed with a first date for the first time.”
He blushes a little, and then he acts as though he’s flexing. I giggle at his humorous little gesture,

and he leans over to kiss me softly.

“I love this.”
“I love you,” he murmurs gently, making me dissolve under those delicious words.
“I love you.”

***

Tag

I’ve never been so nervous yet so calm in all my life. I’ve wanted to do this for her for so long.

Now, I’m with the woman I love, and she loves me back. I’ve never had such an incredible feeling.

As soon as we finish eating, she leans over on me to rest her head on my shoulder.
“Thank you,” she murmurs in a breath.
“You’re welcome. How does our son’s suit look?” I muse as she glances over at him kicking his

feet, grunting as he tries to move.

“I think it’s ridiculously adorable.”
I laugh as my hand slides around her waist, and she leans over to hand him his pacifier when he

starts fussing.

“The attention to detail is pretty surreal. They even made him a zipper pocket with a gold lining

inside. Look at it,” I murmur while nudging her a little.

She smiles as she leans over, and she laughs when she finds the small zipper. Her face

concentrates as though something has distracted her.

“What’s wrong?”
“There’s something in his pocket. They must have-” Her words stop as she stares down, and I

smile as I walk over to inspect what has given her such speechless pause.

“It’s a ring,” she gushes. “They left a ring in his-”

She stops as I kneel down in front of her, doing my best not to show my nerves, and her mouth

pops open as she stares at me in shock.

***

Ashiara

Is he really getting down on one knee right now? Is he really kneeling in front of me, pulling this

ring from my palm, and holding over my ring finger?

“Ashiara Branderwood, you’re the first and only girl there has ever been for me. There’s

nothing, and I mean nothing, I wouldn’t do for you. You’re the only person in my life I’ve ever said I
love you to, and you’re the person I want to say it to for the rest of my life. Will you marry me?”

I choke on the air entering my lungs when I finally quit holding my breath. Tears break free from

my wavering lids as I nod over and over before finally coughing out, “Yes.”

He smiles as he pushes the ring over my finger to show me he’s done his homework. It’s a

perfect fit—just like us.

I dive into his arms, knocking both of us to the floor, and he laughs as my lips close over his.
“Damn, I’m so glad you said yes. After having to talk you into dating me, I worried this was

going to be an epic battle.”

I laugh and cry at the same time, and he kisses me harder. I stare at the ring, in disbelief, and he

scoops me up while standing to his feet.

It’s gorgeous. I swear he got inside my brain and found the ring of my dreams. It’s so perfect.
“I can’t believe you’re this romantic,” I giggle, and he laughs a little while sitting on the chair

and pulling me in his lap.

“I have my moments. Don’t think I’ve gone too mushy though. You haven’t read the inscription

yet.”

His brow arches with playful mischief, and I snicker excitedly while pulling the ring back off and

turning it sideways to read it. Only he could find a way to make an elegant ring suddenly so
scandalous, but I laugh when I see his promise in writing.

Tagged.
My laughter barrels out louder and he joins me in my chuckles while giving me a shrug.
“Yes I am,” I say through my laughter.
“I’m glad you are,” he murmurs sincerely, all humor gone as he stares into my eyes.
Then his lips find mine again to offer me a kiss so divinely sweet I almost get dizzy.
“Let’s go home and show the others,” he mutters against my lips.
I smile and stand, and the security guards reappear from their hiding spots to escort us out.
“Russell,” Tag says to one of them, “Will you make sure to lock up here?”
“Yes, Sir.”
Tag picks up Trip, and then he takes my hand in his before pulling it to his soft lips and placing a

kiss on it.

“I’ve got a present for you,” he says with an irresistibly sexy grin.
“Oh really?” I seduce, and his eyes become alight with excitement.
“Well, that sort of present will have to wait until later. This is a present you’ll be able to open

in front of our child.”

I blush fiercely, and he leans over to kiss me on top of my head while snickering lightly, as we

make our way back out to the limo.

“You already got me a present.” I hold my extravagant ring up. “I think this is more than

enough.”

He smiles his sweet, boyish grin, and then he shrugs.
“The ring is a symbol, not a gift. It means you’re going to make me happy for the rest of our lives

together.”

“I think my heart just melted,” I murmur with wobbly knees, and he laughs lightly while shaking

his head.

“Maybe I have turned to mush after all.”
He opens the door for me, letting me climb into the limo first to see a large, flat present on the far

side. It’s wrapped in a crisp white with a red bow dressing it.

I turn to wait for him to buckle Trip in, and he giddily takes my side as soon as he’s done. I love

the excitement in his eyes as he wraps his arm around my shoulders.

“I was going to give this to you the night of Trip’s party, but… well, I wanted you sober and

happy—not drunk and pissed.”

I blush again, and then I lean into him.
“Well, I’m very sober and incredibly happy right now.”
His smile only grows, and then he nudges me to gesture for me to open the present. Taking a

deep breath, I tear the corner of the paper, and then I shred the front side to reveal the single most
thoughtful gift anyone has ever given me.

“My mother’s painting,” I barely whisper as my tears start falling.
“This is just one of them. I bought them all for you. I’ve got them at the beach house.”
“You were the buyer at the benefit? I thought it was some skinny, pale guy,” I murmur in a nearly

inaudible, hoarse tone as my eyes gape at the picture I never thought I’d see again.

“That skinny, pale guy is my secretary. I told you I hired a guy.”

***

Tag

I’ve never felt so good about anything in all my life. The expression on her face is worth more

money than I could ever have in the bank.

It’s not just a painting about nature—it’s her mother’s brushstrokes that bring a new life to the

scene. It’s not the trees that bring her a piece of home—it’s her mother’s touch.

The tears streaming down her face as she stares in awe in the painting she thought to have lost

forever makes me feel alive. For once, I’m just happy. I’m not searching for anything at all—I’ve
found it.

“I love you,” she releases in a breath, and then she gently puts the painting down before throwing

her arms around my neck.

“I love you.”
I have to clear my throat before I shed my own tears and lose all of my masculinity. She smiles

and leans into me, as we both stare at the painting.

“Well, this is officially the best first date ever.”

I laugh so hard it physically hurts. I love her humor, her spirit, and her ability to make me smile

all the time.

“I’m glad. I worked really hard on this. I left with a girlfriend; I’ll return with a fiancée.”
She giggles a little, and I tilt my head curiously.
“What?”
“It’s just… well, I was only a girlfriend for a few days. Now I’m a bride-to-be.”
“I’d like for you to be a wife as soon as possible.”
She pulls back, her eyes beguiled, and then she murmurs, “You really want to be married to me.”
“Um, that’s kind of why I bought the ring and proposed,” I joke, and she smiles while blushing.
“I just mean—you’re nothing like you were when I met you.”
“I know. That’s why I love you.”
Her lips attack mine as she climbs up to straddle me in her daring little dress. I grip her ass and

jerk her to my pulsating middle, begging to get inside her, feel her tightness.

Trip whimpers, reminding us this isn’t something a kid wants to see his parents doing, and Ash

and I both laugh against each other’s lips.

“I fully expect to finish this later.”
“Definitely,” she promises as we turn down the driveway and head toward the house.
She reaches over to start unbuckling Trip just as we park in front of the house. I step out first to

hold the door open for her, and she leans against me as my arm wraps around her.

Troy grabs the painting for us, and gingerly carries it inside, staying ahead of us. The door shuts

behind him as my smile blooms.

Trip coos as he plays with Ash’s hair, and I feel the excitement sparking as we walk through the

door.

***

Ashiara

I squeal lightly as several unexpected suctioning pops ring out and champagne corks fly to the

ceiling as we walk in. I start laughing happily when I see the assembly of ready-to-celebrate friends.

“Congratulations!” they all scream in unison, excitement teeming in their tone.
“Thanks,” I giggle while very dramatically flashing around my dazzling ring.
“So, drink up. Trip is sleeping with us tonight so the two of you can really celebrate,” Shannon

chirps while pouring a glass full of champagne and handing it to me.

My eyes turn to meet the smoldering ones burning through me, and I murmur, “That sounds good,”

in my sexiest voice.

She pulls Trip from my arms just as Tag’s arms wrap around me and his lips devour mine. I

throb for his touch to get stronger, and then his phone buzzes.

“Don’t answer it,” I almost beg.
“I have to. Security has to call me if anything is wrong.”
I huff and pout, making him smile and kiss me quickly before answering.
“Yeah, Troy, what’s going on?” He pauses for several seconds, and then his lips tighten,

promising our moment of celebration is about to be soured. “Yeah. Send him on through.”

“What’s wrong?” I ask as soon as he pulls the phone down.

“The detective is here.”
Crap.
He turns around just as Troy opens the door, and in walks the stern-faced detective.
“I’m sorry to bother you so late, but we’ve just had something come to light.”
“Did you finally find Rene? She was supposed to come back from Vegas a while ago.”
“Sorry, we believe someone must have tipped her off because she hasn’t returned home, and she

has stopped using her credit cards.”

Tag tilts his head curiously.
“Then why are you here?”
“Because there has been something else come up that I need to speak with Ms. Branderwood

about.”

Tag’s arm wraps around me very protectively. With our celebration officially halted, Tag ushers

him into the living area across the way. He pulls me beside him on the couch as the detective sits
across from us.

The others slowly retreat to a hiding place to give us some privacy, though I feel a little deserted.
“What’s this all about, Detective?” Tag asserts, his patience growing thin.
“I’ll be blunt. Dyllan Mathews was discovered dead six months ago.”
What?
“Dyllan?” I ask, my voice crackling from surprise.
“That’s the guy…” Tag’s voice trails off, avoiding saying, that’s the married guy you fucked.
“Yeah,” I murmur wearily, still trying to wrap my mind around everything.
He turns back to the detective. “Why are you telling us about this now?”
“Because when we asked Ms. Branderwood about her exes, due to the stalking threat, she left out

his name. This is now twice we’ve been left in the dark or lied to.”

“She didn’t tell you about me being Trip’s father because she wanted to tell me first. If I don’t

hold it against her, you sure as hell shouldn’t. She didn’t tell you about Dyllan because he’s
irrelevant, especially now that you know it’s a female stalker, Rene Ballinger.”

“Mr. Masters, maybe you should step out. I need to ask something rather personal pertaining to

Dyllan Mathews's case.”

“No. He’s staying. He already knows everything there is to know,” I quickly insert, and Tag’s

grip tightens on me.

The detective’s lips thin to a line, and he leans forward.
“Ms. Branderwood, did you know he was dead?”
“No. I haven’t heard from or spoken to him in a long time.”
“Why did you leave his name off your list then?”
“At the time I was dating him, he was married. Quite frankly, the whole situation was

humiliating. That was all long before the stalking started, so I didn’t find it relevant. I didn’t want
my past mistake to hurt Tag’s newest business launch, since I’m in the tabloids more than him.”

***

Tag

She feels so guilty, and I’m ready to fucking punch this son of a bitch right in the face for putting

her on the spot. My hand tightens on her leg, and she shivers as she leans into me.

“Ms. Branderwood, I have to ask, are you sure you didn’t see or speak to him before his death?”
“No. I have no reason to lie about it. If he had called me, I would have put him on the list of

possible suspects. My child’s safety overrides a public image.”

She’s damn right about that. Besides, it wouldn’t have ever hurt my image. I hate knowing she

had something like that on her mind.

“How did you even know about her affiliation with Dyllan?” I ask, suddenly curious how that

stone was turned if no one really knew.

His lips thin, and then he pulls a newspaper article from his coat to hand to us. I take it, and then

I quickly skim over it.

“That son of a bitch!” Ash squeals. “That’s why he was at Melanie's party. It was never about

you. It was about going through me to get to you.”

I shake my head as I read the Chicago journalist’s bullshit.
Ashiara Branderwood isn’t merely a gold digger, as the tabloids state, she’s also a home

wrecker and possibly a murderer. Dyllan Mathews and his wife, Heidi Mathews, were perfectly
happy until the seductress walked into his life.

After breaking up their home, she broke up with him. Then, when questioned by the police

during a supposed stalker incident where threats were allegedly made against her life, she left out
his name from the pool of suspects, though they requested the names of all the men she had been
romantically involved with. This was before the police found the body of the man who had been
missing for several weeks after his untimely death. So why didn’t she mention him?

I believe it’s because she already knew he was dead. Your opinion counts. Vote black widow

or gold digger at my blog.

“He essentially called her a murdering gold-digger in order to boost his ratings. Unbelievable,”

I huff, and then I pull out my phone. “If you feel like pursuing some sniveling reporter’s bullshit line
of questioning, then I’ll call my lawyer to speak with you from here on out, and I’ll see to it someone
else gets put on this case. Money buys you influence, Detective. I’ve got a lot of both, and I refuse to
let Ash be drug through the mud instead of protected from a psychopath.”

Her tears waver, but she refuses to let them fall as her hand tightens on mine.
“I’m just trying to get answers, Mr. Masters. His phone was found on his body, and a week

before he went missing, he dialed some of Ms. Branderwood’s old numbers numerous times. I’ve
requested the phone records to see if there was ever a conversation, but it proves he did try to contact
her. I’m giving her the opportunity to tell us what she knows.”

“I know I never spoke to him,” she growls, her anger winning over her tears. “My number has

changed more times than I can count. I had to shut down my website for my business and use referrals
only. I had to change my email, work number, client meeting locations, and eventually, I had nothing
left the same because I’m not allegedly being stalked, I am being stalked.

“I’ve been shot, stabbed, and forced to live like even more of a hermit than I already was.

You’re welcome to pull my phone records. You don’t even need a search warrant. I hope you’ll
pass this case off to someone who will stop letting me get hurt once you realize what a major pain in
the ass you are.”

I want to laugh or applaud. I’m not sure which. She stands up, thoroughly pissed, and then

storms out of the room.

“You heard her. Now you can go, Detective. My lawyer will be in touch from now on.”
I stand up, and Troy walks over to escort the tightlipped detective out.
“I know you think this is an attack, but Dyllan Mathews had a family, too. I’m just trying to give

them closure. That includes tracking down all leads and asking tough questions, whether I like it or
not.”

“You’re the type who wants to make it better after the fact, Detective. Considering I love Ash, I

want someone on this case who wants to prevent the disaster. Good luck on your witch hunt. Until
then, don’t come to my home without a warrant.”

He shakes his head, knowing damn well he’ll have to walk through red tape from now on just to

talk to me.

I finally pull my phone to my ear, and I ask, “Did you hear all that?”
“Yeah. I’m already working on it. I’ll have a new detective on your case in no time, and the

reporter will have a gag order placed, as well as a slander suit. I read the article online as soon as
you sent me the date. He’ll be lucky to have any work when I’m done with him.”

“I knew I paid you a lot of money for something,” I murmur smugly to Frank, my very overpaid

lawyer.

“Because I’m the best,” he jokes, and then I hang up to see Ash staring at me.
“You’re talking to a lawyer? Do you think they’ll come after me for this?”
She looks terrified, and I do the only thing I want to do - hold her. Her body trembles against

mine, and I shake my head.

“They can try, but they won’t get past Frank. You didn’t do anything, which means no evidence.

They’re going to need more than conspiracy theories from some random reporter to come after my
girl.”

***

Ashiara

I’ve never felt as safe with anyone as I do him.
Everyone walks out, after having obviously eavesdropped, and they start chattering out their

disbelief.

The only thing I’m focused on now is champagne and Tag. Trip is in wonderful hands, so I’m

going to drink away the crazy and enjoy the man who loves me.

“I don’t want to talk about it. I just got engaged. I want to be happy for one damn night.”
Everyone hushes, and Tag smiles as he walks away to pick my glass of bubbly back up.
“Then let’s get drunk and enjoy our night,” he says softly before kissing my forehead.
I smirk as I down the first glass, and then Erica quickly refills it as everyone avoids speaking

about anything else dealing with drama.

“When’s the big day?” Billy chirps.
“As soon as Ash wants,” Tag says as he walks over to the couch and sits down while sipping his

own glass of champagne.

“Well?” Wren prompts, and I swallow hard against my next big gulp of alcohol.
“However long it takes to plan a wedding, I guess,” I say with a smile, my eyes finding Tag’s.
He runs his hand over his lips, and then he motions for me to join him. I oblige without hesitation

by falling onto his lap.

“I can plan a wedding in less than a week,” he whispers to only me, and I giggle lightly.
“I think I should let Melanie and my stepmom do it,” I chuckle. “Melanie has been planning my

wedding for years.”

He smiles softly, and then he sighs hard.
“You’ll call them tonight then?” he asks.
“First thing tomorrow. Tonight I just want to be in your arms, celebrating. By the way, your rule

about no drunk chicks gets broken tonight, because I’m going to be unruly drunk. There’s no way I’m
going to want to hear no.”

He takes a deep breath, his eyes not leaving mine, and then he pulls me to where my elegant dress

slides up more to straddle him.

“I’ve never had a real relationship, so I’ll bend my rules. You just tell me what you want while

you’re sober, and I’ll make it happen when you’re drunk.”

***

Tag

She smiles deviously, and my cock twitches from the scandalous dare in her eyes. I swear I’d

fuck her right now and not stop until morning.

She leans over, her lips brushing mine, and then her hand slides down my chest to the top of my

pants, making me exhale loudly in need.

“Anything you want to do to me, that’s what I want.”
Fuck.
I just almost came. I swear I found the perfect girl, and she loves me.
My lips collide with hers just as the others find their way back into the room, and Wren’s

laughter sneaks free.

“Apparently, this celebration just got private.”
I smile against her velvet lips as I lean back to face him.
“Not yet, but soon.”
Ash giggles lightly, and I cup her ass in my hand while pulling her to meet my hips. The others

laugh and ignore our little display as Shannon brings a full bottle of opened champagne to us.

I quickly fill my girl’s glass again, almost pushing her to get drunk now that I won’t feel like I’m

taking advantage. I sip my own to do something I’ve never done before—drunk sex.

It’s always intrigued me, but I was never in a relationship where I trusted myself or the other

person enough to attempt it. I would never be sleazy enough to take advantage of a girl like that, but
Ash is sober and begging me to fuck her drunk. Ironically enough, I never have sex when I’m drunk
because I’m worried about getting careless and getting a girl pregnant.

“I love you,” she murmurs before kissing my lips.
Those words leaving those soft, perfect lips still make my heart flip flop and damn near stop.
“I love you, Ashiara Branderwood.”
Overhearing our endearments, Bity flops down beside us and says, “It’s going to be weird to

start calling you Ash Masters.”

My cock gets all the harder, and she responds by gripping my shoulders a little tighter.

My name on her sounds so hot, and I can’t wait until it’s hers.
“It’s going to be incredible,” I release through a very seduced strain.
“O…kay… gross,” Bity groans with a wrinkled nose, and then he disappears once the sexual

tension between Ash and me grows to be too much for him.

“You drunk yet?” I whisper as she drinks the rest of the bottle.
“Drunk enough,” she says with a mischievous, fucking sexy-as-hell grin.
I rip her up, keeping her legs wrapped around my waist, and start carrying her away as the others

chuckle lightly. They wouldn’t be laughing if they felt what I feel. No one has ever captured my
breath the way Ash does.

“Fuck me,” she whispers as we enter the bedroom, and I damn near explode in my pants like

some hormonal teenager who has never heard that said before.

“Baby, you’re killing me,” I groan as I toss her to the bed.
“Why? Because I want you inside me?” she asks, feigning innocence with her devilishly angelic

smile.

I really, really am looking forward to drunk sex for the first time ever because her mouth is crude

and fucking hot when she's drunk.

“You’ll have me inside you, but right now,” I push her dress up, revealing the sexiest underwear

in the world, and then I start sliding the lace down, “just let me play.”

She jumps up to her knees and drags me down by my tie as she pushes me to my back. Her

greedy hand strokes my cock through my pants, and she rips off my belt while shaking her head.

“You always get to play. Right now—it’s my turn.”
Holy shit.
I hear the popping of buttons as she exposes my upper body by ripping my shirt open, and I lie

there, willing to let her do whatever she wants.

Her mouth trails down my chest, to my stomach, leaving a sizzling, wet desire all the way down

to the top of my pants. As she frees my erection, I close my eyes, trying not to come too soon.

“I want you to watch me,” she murmurs as her hand takes my cock and she slides up to kiss my

lips.

“Baby, I’m going to explode if you keep talking like this.”
“Then explode in my mouth.”
I groan as I open my eyes, knowing damn well I’m going to look far less experienced with a girl

than I am. With Ash, nothing about me is normal—and I love it.

I grip her hair as she lowers back down, and her eyes meet mine as she twirls her tongue around

the tip of my cock, making me squirm under her deliciously hot breath.

She raises up, slips out of her dress and pulls her bra free before returning her mouth to my

trembling piece that belongs solely to her. Her breasts perfectly bare themselves to only add to my
aroused state as I watch them move with her.

“Ash,” I breathe.
She smiles, and then the warm, wet haven of her mouth slowly slides down my shaft until she

fully takes me in her mouth. She sucks while going down and coming up, and swirls her tongue
around again, making me moan.

I hear the music pick up in the other room, and I’m thankful because I’m afraid this is going to get

loud. She slides down again, her eyes catching mine, and I’m on fire for her.

I’ve had my dick sucked hundreds of times by too many women to count, but this is the first time

I’ve ever been this turned on. Watching her, the woman who has promised to be my wife, staring at
me as she enjoys pleasuring me is almost too much.

She moans against my cock in her mouth, and my eyes try to roll back in my head as the build

starts.

She picks up her rhythm, and I grip her hair tighter as I stare down to watch the sexiest thing I’ve

ever witnessed. Her breasts bounce as she grips my hips and carries me to the back of her throat,
forcing a low, strangled moan to exude as I do explode in her mouth.

I almost tremble as she pulls back up, swallowing as she does so, and my whole body relaxes

and tingles at once. She slides back up, pushing her bare body over my still half-dressed one, and I
grip her perfect ass as her lips reach mine.

“Damn, I’m so fucking lucky,” I breathe.
“So am I.”
I flip her to be under me, and I start heading down when she jerks me back up.
“I want to come right now with you inside me. Can you… handle that?” she asks with a grin, her

eyes darting to my slowly returning erection.

“If you give me a second, I’ll make it happen.”
She smiles and I pull off my shirt the rest of the way to drop it to the floor before sliding out of

my pants.

“Your second is up,” she says with such a sexy, sweet grin.
“Fine by me,” I murmur, sliding into her until I sink far enough for our bases to touch.
Her head tilts back, her back arches, and she lets out a gasping moan as our bodies fully connect.

My hand wraps under the small of her back to draw her closer, for I want as much of her as I can
fucking get.

***

Ashiara

I’ve never been so in love, and I’ve never been so in lust. When he’s inside me, it’s the best

feeling in the world, and I can’t let go.

“Tag,” I squeak as he thrusts in so hard it forces me to bow, filling me with ecstasy.
“Say it again,” he urges as he slams into me a just as exquisitely hard.
His name comes out in a scream, and the growl in his throat rewards me.
His teeth bear together as he jerks me against his thrusts while he stays on his knees and grips me

at my thighs. I buck against him, wanting more, needing him to be even closer, and he rips me over to
pull me on top as he flops to his back.

My breasts rub against him as my mouth closes over his, and we devour each other while he

fucks me from underneath. I moan louder as my body tenses up, and his rhythm hastens in response.

I pull back, trying to catch my breath as he pushes me to the brink. With a shrill squeal, I fall

over the edge, my release epic, and he shudders as he follows.

“Christ,” he murmurs as he jerks me to his body. “That was incredible.”
My whole body continues to tremble, and I nod vigorously while panting.
“Yes it was.”

He laughs a little while squeezing me tighter, staying inside me.
A knock at the door forces us to scramble and pull the sheets up as Tag chuckles, “Yeah. Come

in.”

Wren’s face is solemn as he pokes his head through the door.
“Sorry, but the detective is back. He says he comes in peace, and he needs to talk to you.”
Apparently Tag’s lawyer has already started making waves, and now the detective wants to

apologize for his little accusation. Like I’d ever murder any-damn-one.

“We’ll be out in a second. Tell him if he tries to interrogate us, I’ll press harassment charges.”
“Will do,” Wren says before stepping out, and I climb free from the bed to walk over to the

closet.

“What now?” I mumble as I pull on a pair of pajama shorts and a tank top.
“I don’t know, but we aren’t done celebrating tonight,” he murmurs in my ear while pressing his

bare body against my back.

“Definitely not,” I utter while turning to face him.
He stares at my bare breasts for a second, and then he shakes his head.
“Please don’t ever leave me,” he murmurs so softly. “I wouldn’t make it without you.”
A smile spreads quickly over my lips, and I wrap my arms around his neck.
“I’ve never been engaged before, but not because no one asked. I just never wanted to promise

someone I’d love them for the rest of my life. I love you, and I want to make that promise. I’m never
going anywhere, Tag.”

He smiles his boyish grin, and then he pulls me to his body before kissing my forehead. “Let’s

go see what the detective wants, and then get the hell back in here.”

I laugh lightly, and nod before pulling on a shirt, as he goes to find his own clothes.

***

Tag

If this son of a bitch is back to attack Ash some more, I might end up in jail for assaulting a cop.

I’m sick of the drama. I’m just ready to start our lives together.

We walk out, hand-in-hand, and my eyes meet the detective’s. He stands from the chair, his eyes

moving from mine as his lips tighten.

“Why are you here this time?” I almost growl.
“I’m sorry to return so late, especially after our last encounter, but I thought you should know, we

found Rene Ballinger tonight.”

I exhale in relief, and Ash’s arms wrap around me as she trembles slightly. I pull her to me,

feeling her anxiety, and my lips stroke the top of her head.

“Did she confess?” I ask.
“Not exactly. Rene is dead.”
A ghastly silence spreads over everyone in the room, and Ash looks over to see the tears

spreading in Bity’s eyes. He’s loved her forever, and though he should hate her, I’m sure this is still
hard for him.

“If you’re here to accuse us again, then you’d better get the hell out. We haven’t left since you

were here earlier.”

He shakes his head while pulling out several evidence bags.
“I’m not here to accuse you of anything, but Rene didn’t die tonight. She’s been dead for a few

days. It looks like she ran off the road while driving home. She crashed through the guardrail, and
she ended up at the bottom of the cliffs. We had to use dental records to confirm her identity. I’m
coming to tell you—I think you’re right about her being your stalker. We found these.”

He hands me the evidence bags, and I gasp when I see several pictures of Rene. Her hair has

been dyed and cut to exactly match Ash’s. Then I get sick when I see pictures of Ash and me.

Ash’s face has been removed and replaced by Rene’s. It’s freaky and twisted, but it doesn’t

make sense.

“It looks as though she was severely jealous of the relationship you had with Ms. Branderwood.”
“You think?” I growl as tears whelp up in Ash’s eyes.
“This doesn’t make sense,” Bity says while shaking his head. “The threats started before Ash

and Tag even knew each other. If she was jealous of them being together, why start then?”

I was thinking the same thing, but I hadn’t wanted to voice it in front of Ash.
“I think she was just extremely obsessed with Ms. Branderwood due to the attention she receives

from men. During my many interviews with several of the people in your lives, it’s rather obvious
Ms. Branderwood has been very desired for many years by many men. Once she obtained your
interest, it pushed her over the edge and she went from verbal threats to physical ones.”

That’s not something I care to hear. Any of it. Especially the part where Ash is so desired. As

if I don’t have enough problems. I’m not even the jealous type, and now I’m incredibly jealous.

My arms wrap around her waist, and she nestles into me, not giving a damn about the apparently

long line of men fantasizing about her.

“It makes sense why she went after Bity at the wedding now,” Wren adds. “He’s the only one

who ever devoted her any real attention, and then he showed up with Ash on his arm. She was just
trying to keep her one admirer.”

Bity shudders, and then he looks toward Wren.
“Please, don’t ever mention any feelings I had toward her ever again. I’m about to be sick as it

is. I fucking chased a psychopath. I’m lucky she wasn’t interested.”

“Damn straight you're lucky,” Shannon shivers out. “She would have probably tried killing you,

too.”

Ash whimpers lightly, but she clears her throat, trying her best to be strong.
“Is there anything else?” I ask, ready to dismiss the detective and hold my girl.
“Yes, actually. The lab confirmed that Dyllan Mathews was killed by the same gun that shot Ms.

Branderwood.”

“Rene killed him?” Ash gasps. “Why?”
“I don’t know. From our observation, it seems he was desperate to get a hold of you in the

weeks before his death. It’s possible he spotted her following you. We found pictures of you in his
storage facility. For some reason, he had it under a false name. When we found his keys, we tracked
down where each one belonged. He was following you, too, but we never found any pictures of
Rene.”

“Can I see these pictures?” I ask.
“I’m sorry, I thought it would be too much for Ms. Branderwood so I didn’t bother to bring them.

You’re welcome to come down to the station tomorrow, if you like.”

I nod, not certain if it’s worth my time now that this is over.
Russell walks in, ready to secure the perimeter as the detective starts walking toward the door.
“You should be able to relax for a while. We’re still comparing the DNA results, but I’m sure

Rene is your girl. I’ll let you know when it’s confirmed.”

I nod, and then I scoop Ash’s trembling body into my arms.
“Tag, can you just hold me?” she whispers, her voice needy, making me feel like the most

important man in the world.

“All night, baby,” I murmur. “As long as you want me to.”
We head into the room, and she curls against me the moment we’re in bed. Our celebration has

ended, but so has our hell.

Chapter Seventeen

Misled

Ashiara

It feels like I’m moving, and I’m worried my abundant tears have forced me to feel seasick. I

open my eyes and gasp loudly when I see and feel my hands bound.

“What the hell?” I screech as I jump up in the back seat of a car.
“Just sit still, Ms. Branderwood, or your son dies,” a familiar, deep voice releases.
“Russell?” I gasp. “What the fuck?”
Panic sets in. Why does he have me? My son? Where’s Trip?
“We’re going to meet someone, Ms. Branderwood. She has your child, and if you’re wise,

you’ll let her do as she wants—if you want him to live.”

My heart races as a sick, sinking feeling attacks my stomach. I feel dizzy, nauseated, and so

fucking terrified for my son.

We pull up to a stoplight, and a group of guys in a car look in at me. I want to scream, hold up

my restrained hands, beg someone for help, but I know I can’t, not without risking the life of my son.

We drive off, leaving my one chance of rescue behind.
“Why are you doing this?” I whimper. “You’re supposed to be protecting me - protecting Trip.

He’s just a baby.”

His cold stature doesn’t waver as he looks ahead.
“If you do as you’re told, your son will live.”
“But not me?” I ask, a knowing tone in my voice.
He doesn’t say anything, but he answers me with his silence. This will be the last night I live.
The car slows to a stop on the quiet, private beach, and he hops out to drag me from the car. I

don’t fight him, scream, or make a move as we head down to the deserted section of the beach.

Only one house stands alone for several miles from what I can see. I’ve never even been here,

and I have no idea where we are. I shouldn’t have drank so much, and then I wouldn’t have slept
through my kidnapping.

“Is Tag alive?” I worry as the sudden realization he would have never let someone take me hits

me.

“He’s still asleep,” Russell’s gruffly answers. “I happen to be damn good with stealth.”
He sounds proud of himself—too proud. I regret telling Tag to let the security slack with Rene

supposedly dead. It’s obvious now she’s not, and the fucking detective was in on it all along.

He grips me by the hair when his rushed pace forces me to stumble, and I let out a painful yelp

when he jerks me too hard. He shows no mercy, no remorse, as he continues to painfully drag me
down to the water.

The silhouette of a woman comes into view just as he throws me down, making my knees burn

and grind against the harsh grit of the unforgiving sand.

I stare at her - her dress whipping in the wind as she carries a bundle in her arms.
Trip.

He’s too quiet, too wrapped. I get sick, worried, and dizzy as she nears. He doesn’t like

strangers, but he’s not crying.

Then her face comes into view, and I turn pale as I stare up at her once she’s just a few feet away

from me.

“It’s you,” I gasp in horror just before my breath intake grows panicked and shallow, forcing me

to black out.

***

Tag

My arm stretches out to pull Ash to me, but her side of the bed is empty. I rise up, wiping my

sleepy eyes, to see the pitch black night still in play.

“Ash?” I murmur a little loud, but she doesn’t answer.
I climb out of bed and check the bathroom to find it as dark and empty as her place on the bed.
She must not be able to sleep.
I head toward the kitchen, wondering if she got hungry, and I hear light chuckling coming from the

closed doors of the den. I head in, expecting to find Ash, but run across Bity and Shannon instead.

“Hey. Couldn’t sleep?” Bity asks as Shannon slips out of his lap and onto the couch beside him.
“No, um, have you seen Ash?”
“Not since you guys went to bed. Why?”
“She’s not in our room. Why are you guys in here?”
“Trip woke up, very unhappy with a terrible diaper, and we couldn’t go back to sleep. We

decided to come down here and talk instead of waking up everyone else.”

“Where’s Trip?” I ask, feeling a pang of worry.
Bity picks up the monitor and waves it lightly.
“He’s still in bed. We’ve been checking in on him, and we brought this down here.”
I sigh, feeling relief, and then I walk over to the window.
“I’m going to go find Ash. You don’t think she went outside, do you?”
“No. The alarm would have sounded, or at least beeped when she disarmed it,” Bity says with a

shrug.

A car pulls in and shuts its lights off before the glow can hit the house. I realize it’s Russell

when he gets out, and I tilt my head curiously. Where has he been? He’s not supposed to leave while
on duty.

I’ll definitely talk to Troy about that. I start to walk out the door, then remember the alarm.

When I reach the pad, however, I realize it’s not armed, and it hasn’t been… all night.

“Shit.”
“What?” Bity worries.
My eyes fall on Russell, ready to blast him as soon as he reaches the house. He left it unarmed

so he could sneak back in and pretend like he was doing his job instead of running off in the night for
whatever in the hell he’s up to.

I walk out, and my heart jumps in my throat when I see Troy’s body collapsed in the bushes

beside me. He’s still, two bullets in his head, and I feel the chunks rising to my throat when I see two

more men’s feet sticking out from under the bushes.

I rush back in and slam the door shut while pressing the arm button on the pad.
“Call the cops, now!” I demand while rushing around the house.
“What’s going on?” Bity panics.
“Call the fucking cops!”
I hear Shannon’s distant voice doing as I’ve commanded as I scream out, “Ash!”
No one answers me back, and I get sick when I reach Bity and Shannon’s room. My son. Oh

please let him be here.

“The cops are on their way,” Shannon murmurs while my hand hesitates over the doorknob.
“What’s wrong?” Bity urges.
I finally burst through, and I rush over to the crib. Tingles of anxiety spread and attack me fully.
Quickly I rush out, and I grab up my phone to call the detective.
“What’s wrong?” he asks in a tired voice as I head back to the crib, my whole body shaking.
"That bitch isn't dead."

***

Ashiara

“I was wondering if you were ever going to wake back up,” she grumbles as she steps toward

me, still holding my baby in her arms.

She’s holding him too tight. He should be crying right now from her grip. He hates to be held

tight.

Oh, God, please let him be alive.
“You’re such a little bitch,” she snorts, brushing her pale blond hair from her brow.
“Why are you doing this?” I cry out.
“Really?” she scoffs. “You know the answer to that question. Dyllan was my life, you conniving

little whore.”

I swallow hard as I stare at the pale woman who barely resembles the shattered woman I saw at

the bar that night—the night I realized the man who took my virginity was married.

She stalks around, her eerie footsteps tracing the sands under her feet, and she laughs a little.
“It’s like you have some divine intervention everyday. Your life is so fucking perfect.”
Perfect? She’s fucking crazy. Well, duh. That’s pretty obvious.
“My life isn’t perfect.”
She laughs louder, but there’s no one to hear her maniacal cackles but me. Then they cease as

she turns to me with pain and fury in her eyes.

“My life was perfect once. I was in love, pregnant, and happy.”
My breath catches in my throat.
“I never knew you existed until that night. I swear I didn’t. I left him the second I knew he was

married.”

She snorts derisively, and then turns back away.
“Oh, believe me, I know you left him. For months he obsessed over getting you back. We went

out for our anniversary that night. Five years we had been married. I’d loved him my whole life
though. I was about to tell him I was pregnant when I ordered water instead of a drink. Then, my

world fell apart—because of you.”

She turns back to me, all of her pain replaced by hatred.
“He told me I was pathetic when I begged him to stay. He said I was weak, oh, but he thought

you were so much stronger. That’s why he loved you, he said. I had to hear about how fucking
incredible you were. When I told him I was pregnant, he told me I’d be a terrible mother, and I
needed to go to the doctor to take care of the child he didn’t want.”

I shiver, realizing I never knew Dyllan at all. He was an even worse monster than I thought.
“I’m sorry,” I murmur through a crackle, my eyes flashing toward the silent child in her arms.
“Not yet, but you will be. You see, I decided tonight to do things a little differently. Instead of

simply killing you and the child you don’t deserve, I’m going to take your life the way you took mine.
You’ll still die, of course, but Trip here will become mine.”

“No!” I squeal while leaping to my feet, but she pulls out a gun and holds it to his head that still

shielded from my view under the night sky and blanket.

I stop my rushing assault, and she smirks.
“Don’t worry, his daddy will still be involved. Tag Masters is a very attractive man. He’ll need

someone to help him raise his little boy when he’s devastated by his love’s untimely death. He’ll be
searching for a nanny, and Russell will quickly offer my name as a great candidate. It’s amazing what
someone will do when they have dark secrets in their closet. I couldn’t have done this without him.”

Russell—that son of a bitch. He’s probably back home with Tag now, plotting my replacement.
“Tag will never fall for you.”
Her eyebrow cocks up.
“Oh really? Grief is a strong emotion that makes you feel a need for closeness. Trust me, I

know. When Dyllan beat my child out of me, I grieved for over a year, wishing someone would care.
When I tell your doting fiancé of my loss and who I am, we’ll bond. Like I said, grief is a very
powerful emotion. It will drive him to fall for me when I show him how much I care for his son, the
son you don’t deserve, the son you took the chance of having away from me.”

I hate her and pity her at the same time. She’s deranged, and that bitch is planning on raising my

child. If I was her though, I’d be just as deranged and pissed. I can’t imagine losing my son, and if it
costs me my life… so be it.

No matter what she says, Tag will never love her. Eventually, he’ll see right through her. I

know he will.

“What are you going to do to me?” I ask, my body still trembling. “Kill me like you killed

Dyllan?”

“Yes, and Rene,” she laughs.
“You killed Rene? Why?”
She laughs harder. “That girl was crazy. You should be thanking me.”
Did this lunatic really just call someone else crazy?
“She was the one you pointed the finger at when the police told you it was a woman. It worked

out in my favor, and with her dead, security lightened up, making it easier for Russell to do my
bidding.”

I shake my head, completely in shock. She’s definitely a coldhearted bitch.
“Why kill Dyllan if you loved him so much?”
“Because Dyllan was a son of a bitch who stole my child. Not to mention, after Billy Prize

asked him if he was the one stalking and threatening you a while back, he came in search of me.
When I killed him, it was in self defense.

“It was unbelievable. After he robbed me of my child and left me alone in the hospital to deal

with my grief, he went off stalking you himself. He was trying to find a way back into your life. He
didn’t give a damn about me or our dead baby.”

“I’m sorry you lost your child, but don’t do this. I never would have been with Dyllan if I had

known he was married.”

She scowls, seeming angrier now.
“You didn’t know because you didn’t care. You took everything from me. It’s only fair you pay

me back. Every fucking time I try to kill you, it’s like someone steps in and saves your pointless life!
It’s not fair! But not tonight. Tonight you’ll finally die, and no divine intervention will spare you
from the cold place of death you deserve.”

“I would have died if you hadn’t called Tag. That was your fault the last time.”
She rolls her eyes and scratches her head with the gun that was pointed at me.
“That pissed me off. I wanted to mutilate your fucking face—show the world how ugly you truly

are. Russell gave me the code, called me when you left, and I timed it perfectly for when you’d
arrive. I wanted your boy-toy to reach the house before the cops. I didn’t want them to shield him
from seeing the monster you really are. But, as I said, my plans have now changed. If your face is
mutilated, it’ll haunt him. He’ll never forget you, and I need him to forget you in order to be with
me.”

“This is never going to happen, you know. Tag loves me, and he won’t fall for your bullshit

trap.”

Her eyes burn with a crazy glare as she stares at me with a smug smirk on her face.
“Oh, he’ll fall. You’re not as irreplaceable as you think you are. He’ll forget you and fall in

love with me just like your dad forgot your mother and moved on. I’ll raise Trip who won’t even
remember his dead mother, just as you don’t.”

My heart stings, burns, and falls to pieces. That stab hurt worse than the knife she literally

twisted in my side.

“Now, I think that’s enough talk. I just wanted you to know so your last few moments of life

would be spent knowing your son and fiancé would belong to me - the woman whose life you stole.”

She pulls the gun out, holding it directly at my head, and my breath leaves my chest. I close my

eyes, awaiting my fate, and then I hear the blast ring out three times. I don’t feel anything, and I’m
worried time has slowed in my adrenaline rush.

I open my tearstained eyes to see her body on the ground, blood seeping to the sand, as the bundle

in her arms lays under her chest.

“No!” I scream, throwing myself at her, and then I hear more screams from the distance.
“Ash!”
Tag.
“Trip!” I squeal while struggling against her with my restrained hands, trying my best to pull my

baby free.

“Please no!” I sob.
Arms wrap around me and jerk me up from the sand as Tag scoops me to his chest.
“Let me go! Tag, Trip’s under her! He’s dead!” I sob wildly.

“No, baby. Trip’s at home with Wren and the others. He’s safe, baby.”
I gasp, worried this is all a dream as the detective pulls free the lifeless baby doll that fooled me.
My sobs grow louder, deafening as I press my head into Tag’s chest, and he coos in my ear as he

rocks me against him.

“It’s okay, baby. It’s okay.”
“I should have noticed her in the pictures,” the detective says, shaking his head. “Dyllan

Mathews had several pictures of Ash with a blond woman following close behind. I never even
noticed it, and it’s my fucking job.”

“You were looking for Rene,” Tag sighs.
“How did you find me?” I croak.
“Russell caved. I knew he was part of it when he didn’t set the alarm. I called the detective

right away after I found Troy and two others dead. He killed them, and he planned to dispose of the
bodies before we found out you were missing. He confessed to everything. Apparently he killed his
wife and her lover when he caught them cheating years ago, and this bitch helped him get away with
it. She used it to get him to help her out. I think he was just ready for it to be over.”

My tears stream feverishly, thankful to be alive and in Tag’s arms.
“Let’s get out of here,” Tag murmurs against my forehead.

Chapter Eighteen

Butterflies and I Dos

Tag

“You nervous?” Wren asks.
“Not at all. Just eager,” I say with a smile that refuses wipe from my face.
Everyone gets quiet as the music begins to play, and I smile when I see Bity take his place as

Ash’s best man.

He’s all smiles because he finally gets to be the best man at a wedding, just not the groom’s.
My heart stops as she starts down the aisle to the sweet music playing gently. She smiles, her

eyes burning into mine, and then she reaches me. Her dad reluctantly releases her while giving her a
kiss on the cheek, and she takes her place in front of me, stealing my breath.

Her white dress flows to the ground, just the way a princess’s dress should. Her perfect breasts

are pushed to the top, making my cock harden in my pants.

Damn it.
She smirks, noticing my arousal, and slips her lip between her teeth to taunt and tease me as the

minister speaks of our unity.

I narrow my eyes, and she only makes me harder when she deliberately bites down on her lower

lip the way she often does when she's about to scream my name.

Shit.
“Ashiara, would you like to read your vows?” asks the minister, and she releases me from her

teasing hold while picking up her sheet of paper.

Her eyes fall completely sincere, as they find mine, and she never glances down at her writing as

she says, “In all my life, I never thought it possible to love someone the way I love you. I didn’t think
this sort of happiness existed outside of fantasy. There’s not a day that goes by that I don’t fall more
in love with you. I promise to spend the rest of my life completely and utterly… Tagged.”

She smiles, and I let out a small snicker while holding back my tears. Taking a deep breath, I get

ready to say my own promise.

“You’re the only girl in this world I’ve ever felt was meant for me. You’re strong, honest,

sweet, and incredible. I’ve been in love quite possibly since I met you. You opened me up in a way
so many others had failed, and you made my life better than I ever thought possible. I love you, Ash,
and I always, always will. I promise to remain Ashed from now until the end of time.”

She giggles a little as her tears drip free, and the minister smiles as she picks up my ring to place

on my finger. An adorable grin appears, and I glance down just before she puts it on.

I laugh a little when I see the inscription - Ashed. She slides it onto my finger, letting the world

know I belong to her. This ring will never leave my hand.

***

Ashiara

He can’t help but enjoy my playful counter ring to his Tagged ring. I smile giddily, my heart

pounding in my chest as we near the finish line.

He pulls out my ring, and his humor leaves as he shows me the inscription on my wedding band.

My heartbeat quickens as my tears start to fall when I read it. Forever.

He slides it onto my finger, tears glistening in his eyes, and I throw my arms around his neck to

pull him to me. His lips crush against mine, and his arms embrace me, pulling me tighter to his body.

“You may kiss the bride,” the minister releases with a chuckle, and everyone roars out their

cheers as we make a rather torrid scene.

“I love you, wife” he breathlessly murmurs against my lips with a salacious grin.
“I love you, husband.”

Epilogue

Ash

The house is full of happy people. Trip is being passed around and adored by everyone. Tag

and the other guys are cursing Raya for winning another hand of poker, while her boyfriend snickers
at them all.

I wish I had known who she was at Wren's wedding instead of assuming the worst about my

husband. I might not have run off. I suppose things all work out... eventually.

Erica and Wren are having a heated argument about something, which seems to be more common

lately, and I frown as she storms away from him. I'm pretty sure the past between them will
eventually cause more problems than they thought.

"I don't think I've ever seen him so happy," a smooth voice from behind me says, and I turn to

face the man I now know is Dane Sterling - the remaining most eligible bachelor of Sterling Shore.

"Tag?" I muse, trying not to grin like an idiot as my eyes find the incredible man at the table, still

cursing the brunette ringer that is taking all his money.

"Yes. Tag. It's odd. I never thought he'd settle down. I'm glad he did. He deserves it."
Tag stands up from the table, pointing his finger at Raya who is taunting him with a daring grin.
"One day, Raya Capperton, I will beat your ass at some form of cards. I swear it."
She and Kade both burst out laughing before he pulls her against him and delivers a sweet kiss.

Tag rolls his eyes when their kiss gets a little showy, and he walks away, defeated at the tables once
again by the poker pro.

"If I could just find out how she does it," he murmurs to himself, shaking his head.
Dane laughs. "I gave up a long time ago. I take her warnings seriously now. If she tells me I

won't win, I graciously bow out."

Tag smiles at him, but then his attention turns to me. His wife. That always makes me smile.
"You look incredible," he murmurs, raking his eyes over me. "I was starting to wonder if I was

going to have to come get you."

I grin while shaking my head. "Sorry. I got held up at the store. I met someone new. Bo. We

talked for a while, and I lost track of time."

"Bo?" he asks, cocking his brow.
I chuckle and shake my head. "It's a girl. It's short for Bolivia."
Dane laughs at the very tense Tag who has zero reason for jealously, considering I'm completely

his.

"Hey," Kode Sterling says, joining us.
Tag growls something under his breath, and I stifle a grin. I shouldn't have ever told him I

thought Kode was cute. It's funny to poke the bear sometimes though.

"What's up?" Dane says, not seeming too thrilled all of the sudden. "Have fun in New York?"
Kode shrugs before taking a sip of his beer. "A little. Um... I've got some news. Rain is moving

back to Sterling Shore."

I don't know if I've ever seen the color drain from someone's face as fast as it does Dane's, and of

course that piques my curiosity.

"Didn't see that coming," Dane says hoarsely, acting as though an alien invasion is in town.
"Yeah. She'll be back next week. I just thought I'd give you a heads-up."
My eyes move back and forth between the two. Tag starts to speak but Dane turns away before

he can. I watch his back, wondering if he's leaving or just removing himself from the conversation
that seems to have shaken him.

As soon as he thinks he's out of sight, he... runs? Is he really running out of here?
"What... just happened?" I ask, bemused.
Kode tightens his lips for a second, and then he lets free a loud breath. "Nothing. I'll talk to you

guys later." Then he leaves, following the same path Dane took.

I look to Tag for an explanation, but his lips press against mine, and all is forgotten. As his

fingers strum through my hair, I let out a content sigh. Everything is perfect right now.

"So," he says while pulling back, "I was thinking about getting a tattoo."
A mild grin quirks up, and I run behind him to catch up when he starts walking away.
"What? Why?" I gasp.
He shrugs, seeming too casual. "I figured since you got Tagged, it would only be fair if I got

Ashed."

I laugh hard, drawing the attention of everyone around. We're crazy, but we're in love. I guess

that makes it okay. Melanie stops in front of us, and Tag takes Trip from her arms.

He pulls me to him, kisses me again, and then murmurs, "I love you, Ash Masters." Then his eyes

move down to his son. "And I love you, too, little man."

Sometimes the men you doubt are the ones who love the hardest. I'm just happy I get to

experience that first hand.

The End.

Book 3 of the Sterling Shore Series is coming soon. Curious about Dane Sterling? Get his story

in The Sterling Boys. Get a small teaser right now.

Meet Rain Noles-

Corbin isn't smart like Maverick, and he makes one major mistake—holding me like this gives

me so many access points. I grab a handful of sensitive flesh between his legs, and I twist hard to
bring him to his knees. A startled gasp and a painful cry ring out in unison, as the giant crumbles.

The second he loses his grip on me, I charge through the restaurant like a bull seeing red. The

fear on her face registers before the shock, and before I have time to think about it, I'm sliding across
her table like it's home-plate, screaming like Xena the warrior princess, and kicking her ass like I'm
Mike Tyson. Okay, so maybe not Tyson. But I am pulling her hair and jerking her head around like
I'm a pro, damn it.

"Fuck," spews out of Maverick's mouth, but I don't see him until he's punching Fiona's piece of

shit date.

Tables crash to the ground, glass shatters, and screams echo through the restaurant, but my

attention stays focused on bitch-slapping the hell out of this troll—at least until I hear the first whoop
of the siren. Crap.

Meet Dane Sterling -

I'm going to fucking kill them if they don't stop texting me. I already told them I'd be in and out of

meetings all day. That's why I ignored their sorry asses last night. I should have called and told Rain
to ignore them, too. A night in jail would have served them right.

I huff as I finally read one of the texts, and I can't help but burst out laughing.

Hey, Jerkoff! Rain is in here too, so come get us now!

How the hell did they get Rain in trouble? Rain in jail? That's fucking hilarious. Little Miss

Does No Wrong is stuck in a holding cell, praying for someone to come rescue her. Not me. I think
it's about time the three of them grow up. My phone goes off again, and I glance down.

She's hurt. She has stitches on her forehead, but a jail cell isn't good for wounds.

Fuck. What the hell did they do to her? My phone buzzes again as I excuse myself from the

meeting.

Cop just found my phone. Fuck.

Then I get a text from Dale right behind it.

Go get them. I'll fill you in later. This one is on me.

He was the one saying the guys and Rain needed to stop being so fucking childish. I'll kick some

asses for this. I swear. When the hell are they ever going to grow up, and when will Rain learn to
simply say no? It's a simple, one-syllable word.

I drive to the damn town Maverick had already given me the address to in one of his prior texts I

originally ignored. It only takes about twenty minutes, considering I might have broken a few speed
limits.

The small jail seems to be lacking room for more than one person, so they only have the one

holding cell, I think. I'm pretty sure Corbin and I ended up in here after a party one time.

Yep. This is definitely the place.
I look around, gauging the surroundings of the cold concrete stones that have been painted stark

white. I can hear them bickering from here, and I smile while I take care of all the paperwork.

"I thought you said you'd never get arrested," Maverick taunts, chuckling.
"And you were supposed to get me out," Rain growls, making me sigh in relief. At least she's

okay.

I finish up, keeping my voice low when I talk to the plump man behind the desk, and he mumbles

something about slapping around the guys. I smile as I follow him around the corner, and it's all I can

do not to laugh when I see Rain.

Her sundress is barely hanging on, considering one strap is broken. Her feet are bare, her hair is

everywhere and smothered in what looks to be some type of sauce, along with numerous particles of
food. Her dress is just as marred by food. Did they have a food fight?

Corbin is groaning in pain while leaning against the wall and clutching an icepack to his crotch.

Rain and Maverick are having a silent standoff, and I notice Maverick's hand has blood on it. What
the-

"Here you go. You'll be informed of a court date soon enough," the officer says while unlocking

the cell.

Rain's eyes widen when she sees me, and she nervously tugs at her dress and her hair. There's no

fixing it.

"Care to fill me in?" I ask while casually propping against the wall, not even trying to hide my

amusement.

Rain turns an accusatory glare toward Maverick. "I thought you said you were calling Dale!"
"I did. He was busy taking care of his personal shit!"
"What?" I ask, losing the amusement in my tone. "Is this because of the fight Fiona had with

Tria?" I ask, looking toward Corbin.

He shakes his head while cursing and trying to stand. Rain bites back a grin when she goes to

help him and he glares at her with an I-hate-you-because-you're-evil look.

"Tria fought with Fiona?" Rain asks absently, walking away without looking at me. Her bare feet

on the dirty jail floor makes me cringe, but I can't exactly go and pick her up.

"Yeah. Long story. What happened here?" I ask, following her out, doing what I can not to stare

at her perfect ass.

"Long story," she mumbles, mocking my answer.
"I had to bail you out of jail, so I think we've got time to hear the story on the way back to your

cars."

Maverick chuckles when Corbin curses Rain behind her back, and I tilt my head curiously when I

see her proud but mischievous smile. Something tells me this story is far more interesting.